Cyclic inhibitors of carnitine palmitoyltransferase and treating cancer

ABSTRACT

A CPT1 inhibitor compound is represented by Structural Formula (I) or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof: or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof. A pharmaceutical composition comprises a compound represented by Structural Formula (I) or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof. A method of treating a subject having cancer comprises administering to the subject a therapeutically effective amount of a compound represented by Structural Formula (I) or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof.

RELATED APPLICATIONS

This application claims the benefit of U.S. Provisional Application Ser. No. 60/962,826, filed Aug. 1, 2007, the entire teachings of which are incorporated herein by reference.

BACKGROUND OF THE INVENTION

Fatty acids are catabolized, mostly, in the mitochondria through the β-oxidation pathway, where the carnitine palmitoyltransferase (CPT) system plays a key role in transporting long chain fatty acids (FAs) from the cytoplasm to the mitochondrial matrix. The CPT enzymatic system includes the members CPT1A and CPT1B, which are localized in the outer mitochondrial membrane, and CPT2, localized to the inner mitochondrial membrane. While CPT2 seems to be found in the mitochondrial membranes, regardless of the location of the organelle, the CPT1 isoforms have been found to vary with tissue. CPT1A occurs in the liver and CPT has been found in muscle. A new protein having sequence homology with CPT1 has been recently identified and given then name CPT1C.

Applicants described in a co-pending U.S. Provisional Application No. 60/893,649, filed on Mar. 8, 2007 (the entire teachings of which are incorporated herein by reference), that CPT1C is a determinant of cell growth and survival, in particular under hypoxic conditions, such as in a tumor in which the cells are rapidly dividing to the point where hypoxic conditions develop locally in the patient tissue: (a) CPT1C has been found to be up-regulated transcriptionally by p53 in vitro and in vivo; (b) depletion of CPT1C in mouse embryonic (ES) stem cells using a gene-trap was found to result in a decrease of cell proliferation, a smaller cell size and a spontaneous activation of the intrinsic mitochondrial apoptosis pathway evidenced by reduced mitochondrial membrane potential and increased caspase activation; (c) CPT1C-deficient mouse ES cells were more sensitive to glucose deprivation or hypoxia, a condition widely observed in tumors; (d) examination by electron microscopy showed swelling of the mitochondria of the CPT1C-depleted ES cells and lipid droplets in the cell, neither being present in the ES cells heterozygous for CPT1C; (e) CPT1C expression was shown to increase in human breast, lung and colon cancer cells lines subjected to hypoxic conditions; (f) CPT1C mRNA levels were measured in paired tumor and matched normal tissues and found to be increased in 15 out of 19 of the lung tumor tissues examined; and (g) growth of human cancer cells in which CPT1C expression was knocked down by small interference RNA was inhibited and further reduced under hypoxic conditions.

In addition, Applicants described in a co-pending U.S. Provisional Application No. 60/893,999, filed on Mar. 27, 2007 (the entire teachings of which are incorporated herein by reference), that CPT1A expression is increased in a large portion of lung tumor tissues compared to normal lung tissues, and that molecular depletion or pharmacological inhibition of CPT1A leads to cell death and growth inhibition of cancer cells.

Therefore, agents which inhibit CPT1, in particular, CPT1A and/or CPT1C, have the potential to treat conditions associated with altered fatty acid metabolism. There is a need for additional agents which can act as glucosylceramide synthase inhibitors.

SUMMARY OF THE INVENTION

It has now been discovered that compounds represented by Structural Formula (I) and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof can effectively inhibit CPT, in particular CPT1A. As such, these CPT inhibitors can be used for treating cancer. In addition, these compounds can be used for treating diabetes. Based upon this discovery, novel CPT inhibitors, pharmaceutical compositions comprising CPT inhibitors, and methods of treatment using CPT inhibitors are disclosed herein.

The CPT inhibitors disclosed herein are represented by Structural Formula (I), or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof:

R¹ is —OH or —OC₁₋₆ alkyl.

Z is —N(R⁴)—, —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻— or —C(R⁴R⁵)—.

Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH—, —S(O)—, —S(O)₂—, —S(O)NH—, —S(O)₂—NH—, —C(═NH)—, —C(═NH)—N(R³)—, —C(O)N(R³)—, —C(S)N(R³)—, —S(O)—N(R³)— or —S(O)₂—N(R³)—.

R² and R³ are each independently a substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic group, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group, or R² and R³ taken together with the nitrogen atom of N(R²R³) form a substituted or unsubstituted non-aromatic heterocyclic ring.

Each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —H or C₁₋₆ alkyl.

X⁻ is a pharmaceutically acceptable counter ion.

Each of n and m independently is 1, 2 or 3.

In one embodiment, the present invention is directed to a compound represented by Structural Formula (I), or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof, wherein values for the variables of Structural Formula (I) are as described above, provided that when Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH— or —S(O)₂—, and each of n and m is 2, then R² is not a C₃-C₇ alkyl group substituted with a substituted phenoxy group, and when Q is —C(═O)— and R² is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl, and when one of n and m is 1 and the other of n and m is 1 or 2 (or only 2), or each of n and m is 2, then Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X—.

In another embodiment, the present invention is directed to a pharmaceutical composition comprising a pharmaceutically acceptable carrier and a compound represented by Structural Formula (I) or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof. Values for the variables of Structural Formula (I) are as described above, provided that when Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH— or —S(O)₂—, and each of n and m is 2, then R² is not a C₃-C₇ alkyl group substituted with a substituted phenoxy group, and when Q is —C(═O)— and R² is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl, and when one of n and m is 1 and the other of n and m is 2, or each of n and m is 2, then Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻—.

In yet another embodiment, the present invention is directed to a method of treating a subject having cancer, comprising administering to the subject a therapeutically effective amount of a compound represented by Structural Formula (I) or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof. Values for the variables of Structural Formula (I) are as described above. The cancer is selected from the group consisting of lung cancer, colon cancer, brain cancer, neuroblastoma, prostate cancer, melanoma, glioblastoma multiform, ovarian cancer, lymphoma, leukemia, melanoma, sarcoma, paraneoplasia, osteosarcoma, germinoma, glioma and mesothelioma.

In yet another embodiment, the present invention is directed to a method of treating a subject having cancer, comprising administering to the subject a therapeutically effective amount of a compound represented by Structural Formula (I) or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof. Values for the variables of Structural Formula (I) are as described above, provided that when Q is —C(═O)— and R² is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl, and when one of n and m is 1 and the other of n and m is 2, or each of n and m is 2, then Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻—.

The present invention also includes a method of treating a subject with a condition or disease selected from the group consisting of diabetes; a condition or disease mediated by metalloproteases, tumor necrosis factor, aggrecanase or a combination thereof; and a condition or disease mediated by Cholecystokinins. The method comprises administering to the subject a therapeutically effective amount of a compound represented by Structural Formula (I) or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof. Values for the variables of Structural Formula (I) are as described above, provided that when Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH— or —S(O)₂—, and each of n and m is 2, then R² is not a C₃-C₇ alkyl group substituted with a substituted phenoxy group, and when Q is —C(═O)— and R² is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl, and when one of n and m is 1 and the other of n and m is 2, or each of n and m is 2, then Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻—.

Also, included in the present invention is the use of a compound represented by Structural Formula (I) or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof for the manufacture of a medicament for treating a subject having cancer selected from the group consisting of lung cancer, colon cancer, brain cancer, neuroblastoma, prostate cancer, melanoma, glioblastoma multiform, ovarian cancer, lymphoma, leukemia, melanoma, sarcoma, paraneoplasia, osteosarcoma, germinoma, glioma and mesothelioma, wherein values for the variables of Structural Formula (I) are as described above.

Also, included in the present invention is the use of a compound represented by Structural Formula (I) or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof for the manufacture of a medicament. In one embodiment, the medicament is for treating a subject having cancer, wherein values for the variables of Structural Formula (I) are as described above, provided that when Q is —C(═O)— and R² is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl, and when one of n and m is 1 and the other of n and m is 2, or each of n and m is 2, then Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻—. In another embodiment, the medicament is for treating a subject with a condition or disease selected from the group consisting of diabetes; a condition or disease mediated by metalloproteases, tumor necrosis factor, aggrecanase or a combination thereof and a condition or disease mediated by Cholecystokinins, wherein values for the variables of Structural Formula (I) are as described above, provided that when Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH— or —S(O)₂—, and each of n and m is 2, then R² is not a C₃-C₇ alkyl group substituted with a substituted phenoxy group, and when Q is —C(═O)— and R² is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl, and when one of n and m is 1 and the other of n and m is 2, or each of n and m is 2, then Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻—.

Also, included in the present invention is the use of a compound represented by Structural Formula (I) or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof for therapy, such as treating cancer, diabetes, a condition or disease mediated by metalloproteases, tumor necrosis factor, aggrecanase or a combination thereof, or a condition or disease mediated by Cholecystokinins. Values for the variables of Structural Formula (I) are as described above, provided that when Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH— or —S(O)₂—, and each of n and m is 2, then R² is not a C₃-C₇ alkyl group substituted with a substituted phenoxy group, and when Q is —C(═O)— and R² is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl, and when one of n and m is 1 and the other of n and m is 2, or each of n and m is 2, then Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻—.

Also, included in the present invention is the use of a compound represented by Structural Formula (I) or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof for treating a subject having cancer selected from the group consisting of lung cancer, colon cancer, brain cancer, neuroblastoma, prostate cancer, melanoma, glioblastoma multiform, ovarian cancer, lymphoma, leukemia, melanoma, sarcoma, paraneoplasia, osteosarcoma, germinoma, glioma and mesothelioma, wherein values for the variables of Structural Formula (I) are as described above.

Also, included in the present invention is the use of a compound represented by Structural Formula (I) or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof for treating a subject having cancer, wherein values for the variables of Structural Formula (I) are as described above, provided that wherein when Q is —C(═O)— and R² is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl, and when one of n and m is 1 and the other of n and m is 2, or each of n and m is 2, then Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻—.

Also, included in the present invention is the use of a compound represented by Structural Formula (I) or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof for treating a subject having diabetes, a condition or disease mediated by metalloproteases, tumor necrosis factor, aggrecanase or a combination thereof, or a condition or disease mediated by Cholecystokinins. Values for the variables of Structural Formula (I) are as described above, provided that when Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH— or —S(O)₂—, and each of n and m is 2, then R² is not a C₃-C₇ alkyl group substituted with a substituted phenoxy group, and when Q is —C(═O)— and R² is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl, and when one of n and m is 1 and the other of n and m is 2, or each of n and m is 2, then Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻—.

The compounds of the invention are inhibitors of CPT1, in particular CPT1A and/or CPT1C. As such, they can be used for treating various disorders associated with fatty acid metabolism, including cancer and diabetes.

DETAILED DESCRIPTION OF THE INVENTION

In one aspect, the invention is directed to a compound represented by Structural Formula (I), or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof. A first set of values and preferred values for the variables in Structural Formula (I) are provided in the following paragraphs.

Z is —N(R⁴)—, —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻—, or —C(R⁴R⁵)—. Preferably, Z is —N(R⁴)— or —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻—. More preferably, Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻—.

X⁻ is a pharmaceutically acceptable counter ion. Suitable pharmaceutically acceptable counter ions include acetate, trifluoroacetate, benzenesulfonate, benzoate, citrate, ethanesulfonate, fumarate, gluconate, glycolate, lactate, methanesulfonate, p-toluenesulfonate, tartrate, chloride, bromide, iodide, perchlorate and the like.

n and m are each independently 1, 2 or 3. Preferably, each of n and m is 1 or 2, and the sum of n and m is 3 or 4. In some preferred embodiments, the sum of n and m is 3 or 4 (e.g., 4) and Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻—.

Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH—, —S(O)—, —S(O)₂—, —S(O)NH—, —S(O)₂—NH—, —C(═NH)—, —C(═NH)—N(R³)—, —C(O)N(R³)—, —C(S)N(R³)—, —S(O)—N(R³)— or —S(O)₂—N(R³)—. In some preferred embodiments, Q is —C(O)NH—, —S(O)₂—, —C(═O)—, or —S(O)₂—NH— (e.g., —C(O)NH— or —S(O)₂—).

R¹ is —OH or —OC₁₋₆ alkyl. Preferably, R¹ is —OH, —OCH₃ or —OC₂H₅. In some preferred embodiments, R¹ is —OH or —O⁻ (e.g., when Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻—.

Each R² independently is a substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic group, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group. Preferably, R² is an aryl or a heteroaryl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents, or an aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents. More preferably, R² is a C1-C20 aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents, a monocyclic aryl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents, or a monocyclic heteroaryl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents. Even more preferably, R² is a C1-C20 alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents, a monocyclic aryl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents, or a monocyclic heteroaryl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents. Yet, even more preferably, R² is a C1-C15 alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents, a monocyclic aryl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents, or a monocyclic heteroaryl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents.

Specific values of the aryl and heteroaryl groups represented by R² include:

wherein each of rings A-O is optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents. Alternatively, specific values of the aryl and heteroaryl groups represented by R² include:

wherein each of rings A-L is optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents. Typically, the aryl or the heteroaryl group represented by R² is selected from:

wherein each rings A-E is optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents. More typically, the aryl or the heteroaryl group represented by R² is selected from:

wherein each rings A-C is optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents. In some embodiments R² is monosubstituted, e.g., with C₁₋C₁₀ alkyl), —O(C₁-C₁₀ alkyl), or —(C₁-C₁₀)-Ph (e.g., phenethyl). In some embodiments, Q is —C(O)NH—, —S(O)₂—, or —S(O)₂—NH— (e.g., —C(O)NH— or —S(O)₂—).

A common value for R² is

wherein ring A is optionally substituted with one or more substituents. In some preferred embodiments, A is substituted with at least one substitutents, for example, A is substituted on the para position. In some embodiments R² is monosubstituted, e.g., with C₁₋C₁₀ alkyl), —O(C₁-C₁₀ alkyl), or —(C₁-C₁₀)-Ph (e.g., phenethyl). In some embodiments, Q is —C(O)NH—, —S(O)₂—, —C(═O)—, or —S(O)₂—NH— (e.g., —C(O)NH— or —S(O)₂—).

Suitable substituents for the aliphatic group represented by R² include halogen, Ar¹, —NO₂, —CN, —NCS, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —S(O)R¹², —S(O)₂R¹², —SO₃R¹², —SO₂N(R¹¹)₂, —SO₂N(R¹¹)—NR¹¹, —OR¹⁰, —SR¹⁰, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹S(O)R¹², —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹SO₂N(R¹¹)₂, and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹². Preferred substituents for the aliphatic group represented by R² include Ar¹, —NO₂, —CN, —OR¹⁰, —SR¹⁰, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂ and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹². Alternatively, preferred substituents for the aliphatic group represented by R² include Ar¹, —NO₂, —CN, —OH, —OAk, —SR¹⁰, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂ and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹², wherein Ak is C1-C10 aliphatic group optionally substituted with halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₅ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₅ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₅ haloalkoxy; or ii) an optionally substituted monocyclic aryl or heteroaryl group. More preferred substituents for the aliphatic group represented by R² include halogen, Ar¹, —OR¹⁰ and —SR¹⁰. Alternatively, more preferred substitutents for the aliphatic group represented by R² include halogen, Ar¹, —OH, —OAk and —SR¹⁰. Specific examples of substituents for the aliphatic group represented by R² include halogen, C₁-C₃ haloalkyl, —O—CH₂—(C₁₋₃ haloalkyl), Ph, —O-Ph, —S—CH₂—(C₁₋₃ haloalkyl), and —S-Ph, wherein each of the Ph (i.e., phenyl) group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, C₁-C₇ alkyl (e.g., C₃-C₇ alkyl), C1-C7 alkoxy (e.g., —OC₅H₁₁ or —OC₆H₁₃) and C1-3 haloalkyl (e.g., —CF₃).

Suitable substituents for the aryl or the heteroaryl group represented by R², including rings A-O, include halogen, Ak¹, Ar¹, —NO₂, —CN, —NCS, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —S(O)R¹², —S(O)₂R¹², —SO₃R¹², —SO₂N(R¹¹)₂, —SO₂N(R¹¹)—NR¹¹, —OR¹⁰, —SR¹⁰, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹S(O)R¹², —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹SO₂N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹SO₂R¹², —O—[CH₂]_(p)—O—, —S—[CH₂]_(p)—S— and —[CH₂]_(q)—. Preferably, substituents for the aryl or the heteroaryl group represented by R², including rings A-O, include Ak¹, —NO₂, —CN, —OR¹⁰, —SR¹⁰, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂ and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹². More preferably, substituents for the aryl or the heteroaryl group represented by R², including rings A-O, include halogen, Ak¹, —OR¹⁰ and —SR¹⁰. Even more preferably, substituents for the aryl or the heteroaryl group represented by R², including rings A-O, include halogen, C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkyl, —C₂₋₆ alkynylene-(C₁₋₁₀ alkyl), —C₂₋₆ alkynylene-Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-N(R²¹)₂, —C₁₋₆ alkylene-O—Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-O-Ak²-Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-S—Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-S-Ak²-Ar², —OC₁₋₁₀ alkyl, —O—C₁₋₆ alkylene-Ar⁰, —SC₁₋₁₀ alkyl and —S—C₁₋₆ alkylene-Ar⁰. Specific examples of substituents for the aryl or the heteroaryl group represented by R², including rings A-O, include halogen; C1-C10 alkyl (e.g., methyl, ethyl, propyl, butyl and pentyl; other examples include hexyl, heptyl, octyl, nonyl, or decanyl); C1-C3 haloalkyl; —O(C1-C10 alkyl); —O—CH₂—CF₃; phenyl; —O-Ph; —O-naphthyl; —O—(CH₂)-Ph; —(CH₂)₂-Ph;

—(C≡C)-Ph; —(C≡C)—C1-C5 alkyl, —CH₂—O-Ph; —CH₂—S-Ph; —CH₂—O—CH₂-Ph; —CH₂—S—CH₂-Ph; and —NH(C═O)—CH₃, wherein each of the Ph (i.e., phenyl), naphthyl, thionyl, pyrrolyl and furanyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, C1-C5 alkyl, methoxy, ethoxy and —CF₃.

In some preferred embodiments R² is a substituted aryl, e.g., phenyl. In some embodiments R² is monosubstituted, e.g., with C₁₋C₁₀ alkyl), —O(C₁-C₁₀ alkyl), or —(C₁-C₁₀)-Ph (e.g., phenethyl). In some embodiments, Q is —C(O)NH—, —S(O)₂—, —C(═O)—, or —S(O)₂—NH— (e.g., —C(O)NH— or —S(O)₂—).

In some preferred embodiments R² is a substituted furanyl. In some embodiments R² is monosubstituted, e.g., with C₁-C₁₀ alkyl), —O(C₁-C₁₀ alkyl), or —(C₁-C₁₀)-Ph (e.g., phenethyl). In some embodiments, Q is —C(O)NH—, —S(O)₂—, —C(═O)—, or —S(O)₂—NH— (e.g., —C(O)NH— or —S(O)₂—).

Each R³ independently is a substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic group, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group. Preferred values of the aryl and heteroaryl groups represented by R³ are as described above for the aryl and heteroaryl groups represented by R². Preferably, R³ is an optionally substituted aliphatic group. More preferably, R³ is an optionally substituted C1-C20 aliphatic group. More preferably, R³ is an optionally substituted C1-C20 alkyl group. Even more preferably, R³ is an unsubstituted C1-C10 alkyl group, such as methyl, ethyl, propyl, butyl and pentyl.

Suitable substituents for the aliphatic group represented by R³ include halogen, Ar³, —NO₂, —CN, —NCS, —C(O)OR³⁰, —C(O)R³⁰, —C(S)R³⁰, —OC(O)R³⁰, —C(O)N(R³¹)₂, —C(S)N(R³¹)₂, —S(O)R³², —S(O)₂R³², —SO₃R³², —SO₂N(R³¹)₂, —SO₂N(R³¹)—NR³¹, —OR³⁰, —SR³⁰, —N(R³¹)₂, —NR³¹C(O)R³⁰, —NR³¹S(O)R³², —NR³¹C(O)OR³², —N(R³¹)C(O)N(R³¹)₂, —NR³¹SO₂N(R³¹)₂, and —NR³¹SO₂R³². Preferably, substituents for the aliphatic group represented by R³ include Ar³, —NO₂, —CN, —OR³⁰, —SR³⁰, —C(O)OR³⁰, —C(O)R³⁰, —C(S)R³⁰, —OC(O)R³⁰, —C(O)N(R³¹)₂, —C(S)N(R³¹)₂, —N(R³¹)₂, —NR³¹C(O)R³⁰, —NR³¹C(O)OR³², —N(R³¹)C(O)N(R³¹)₂ and —NR³¹SO²R³². More preferably, substituents for the aliphatic group represented by R³ include halogen, Ar¹, —OR¹⁰ and —SR¹⁰. Specific examples of substituents for the aliphatic group represented by R³ include halogen, C₁-C₃ haloalkyl, —O—CH₂—(C₁₋₃ haloalkyl), Ph; —O-Ph, —S—CH₂—(C₁₋₃ haloalkyl), and —S-Ph, wherein each of the Ph (i.e., phenyl) group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, C1-C7 alkyl (e.g., C3-C7 alkyl), C1-C7 alkoxy (e.g., —OC₅H₁₁ or —OC₆H₁₃), C1-3 haloalkyl (e.g., —CF₃).

Suitable substituents for the aryl or the heteroaryl group represented by R³ include halogen, Ak³, Ar³, —NO₂, —CN, —NCS, —C(O)OR³⁰, —C(O)R³⁰, —C(S)R³⁰, —OC(O)R³⁰, —C(O)N(R³¹)₂, —C(S)N(R³¹)₂, —S(O)R³², —S(O)₂R³², —SO₃R³², —SO₂N(R³¹)₂, —SO₂N(R³¹)—NR³¹, —OR³⁰, —SR³⁰, —N(R³¹)₂, —NR³¹C(O)R³⁰, —NR³¹S(O)R³², —NR³¹C(O)OR³², —N(R³¹)C(O)N(R³¹)₂, —NR³¹SO₂N(R³¹)₂, —NR³¹SO₂R³², —O—[CH₂]_(p)—O—, —S—[CH₂]_(p)—S— and —[CH₂]_(q)—. Preferably, substituents for the aryl or the heteroaryl group represented by R³ include Ak³, —NO₂, —CN, —OR³⁰, —SR³⁰, —C(O)OR³⁰—C(S)R³⁰, —OC(O)R³⁰, —C(O)N(R³¹)₂, —C(S)N(R³¹)₂, —N(R³¹)₂, —NR³¹C(O)R³⁰, —NR³¹C(O)OR³², —N(R³¹)C(O)N(R³¹)₂ and —NR³¹SO²R³². More preferably, substituents for the aryl or the heteroaryl group represented by R³ include halogen, Ak³, —OR³⁰ and —SR³⁰. Even more preferably, substituents for the aryl or the heteroaryl group represented by R³ include halogen, C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkyl, —C₂₋₆ alkynylene-(C₁₋₁₀ alkyl), —C₂₋₆ alkynylene-Ar⁴, —C₁₋₆ alkylene-Ar⁴, —C₁₋₆ alkylene-N(R⁴¹)₂, —C₁₋₆ alkylene-O—Ar⁴, —C₁₋₆ alkylene-O-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —C₁₋₆ alkylene-S—Ar⁴, —C₁₋₆ alkylene-S-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —OC₁₋₁₀ alkyl, —O—C₁₋₆ alkylene-Ar⁰⁰, —SC₁₋₁₀ alkyl and —S—C₁₋₆ alkylene-Ar⁰⁰. Specific examples of substituents for the aryl or the heteroaryl group represented by R³, including rings A-O, include halogen; C1-C10 alkyl (e.g., methyl, ethyl, propyl, butyl and pentyl); C1-C3 haloalkyl; —O(C1-C10 alkyl); —O—CH₂—CF₃; phenyl; —O-Ph; —O-naphthyl; —O—(CH₂)-Ph; —(CH₂)₂-Ph;

—(CC)-Ph; —(CC)—C1-C5 alkyl, —CH₂—O-Ph; —CH₂—S-Ph; —CH₂—O—CH₂-Ph; —CH₂—S—CH₂-Ph; and —NH(C═O)—CH₃, wherein each of the Ph (i.e., phenyl), naphthyl, thionyl, pyrrolyl and furanyl group is optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, C1-C8 alkyl, methoxy, ethoxy and —CF₃.

Alternatively, R² and R³ taken together with the nitrogen atom of N(R²R³) form a substituted or unsubstituted non-aromatic heterocyclic ring. Preferably, the non-aromatic heterocyclic ring is 5-14 membered. More preferably, the non-aromatic heterocyclic ring is an unsubstituted five- or six-membered ring.

Suitable substituents for the non-aromatic heterocyclic ring represented by N(R²R³) include halogen, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ haloakoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl, C₆₋₁₄ aryl and 5-14 membered heteroaryl. Preferably, substituents for the non-aromatic heterocyclic ring represented by N(R⁴R⁵) include halogen, C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₂₋₆ alkenyl, C₂₋₆ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₆ alkylamino, C₁₋₆ dialkylamino, C₁₋₆ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₆ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₆ alkylcarbonyl, C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloakoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₁₋₆ haloalkyl, C₆₋₁₄ aryl and 5-14 membered heteroaryl.

Each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —H or C₁₋₆ alkyl. Preferably, each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is C₁₋₆ alkyl. More preferably, each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is methyl or ethyl. Even more preferably, each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is methyl. In some embodiments, one of R⁴ or R⁵ is C₁₋₆ alkyl (e.g., methyl), and the other of R⁴ or R⁵ is —H. In some embodiments, each m and n is independently 1 or 2. In some embodiments, the sum of m and n is 3 or 4.

In some embodiments, Z is N⁺(R⁴R⁵) and each R⁴ and R⁵ are independently H or methyl. In some embodiments, each m and n is independently 1 or 2. In some embodiments, the sum of m and n is 3 or 4.

Each R¹⁰ independently is i) hydrogen; ii) a C₁₋₂₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁰, —OR²⁵, —O-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —SR²⁵, —S-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —N(R²⁶)₂, —NR²⁶C(O)R²⁵, NR²⁶C(O)R²⁵, —NR²⁶C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —N(R²⁶)C(O)N(R²⁶)₂, —C(O)R²⁵, —C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —C(S)R²⁵, —C(S)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, Ar⁰, —CO₂R²⁵, —CO₂-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —OC(O)—R²⁵, —OC(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —C(O)N(R²⁶)₂—, —C(S)N(R²⁶)₂, —S(O)₂R²⁷, —S(O)₂-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —SO₂N(R²⁶)₂, —NR²⁶SO₂N(R²⁶)₂, —NR²⁶SO₂R²⁷ and —NR²⁶SO₂-Ak⁰-Ar⁰; or iii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₂₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₁₋₂₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl and C₁₋₂₀ haloalkyl.

Each R¹¹ independently is R¹⁰, —CO₂R¹⁰, —SO₂R¹⁰ or —C(O)R¹⁰, or —N(R¹¹)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted, 5-14 membered non-aromatic heterocyclic group. Preferably, the non-aromatic heterocyclic ring is a substituted or unsubstituted five-membered ring, or a substituted or unsubstituted six-membered ring. More preferably, the non-aromatic heterocyclic ring is an unsubstituted five- or six-membered ring. Suitable substituents, including preferred values, for the non-aromatic heterocyclic group represented by —N(R¹¹)₂ are as described above for the non-aromatic heterocyclic group represented by —N(R²R³).

Each R¹² independently is i) a C₁₋₂₀ aliphatic group optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁰, —OR²⁵, —O-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —SR²⁵, —S-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —N(R²⁶)₂, —NR²⁶C(O)R²⁵, —NR²⁶C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —N(R²⁶)C(O)N(R²⁶)₂, —C(O)R²⁵, —C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —C(S)R²⁵, —C(S)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —CO₂R²⁵, —CO₂-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —OC(O)—R²⁵, —OC(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —C(O)N(R²⁶)₂—, —C(S)N(R²⁶)₂, —S(O)₂R²⁷, —S(O)₂-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —SO₂N(R²⁶)₂, —NR²⁶SO₂N(R²⁶)₂, —NR²⁶SO₂R²⁷ and —NR²⁶SO₂-Ak⁰-Ar⁰; or ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₂₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₁₋₂₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl and C₁₋₂₀ haloalkyl.

Preferably, each of R¹⁰ and R¹² independently is i) a C₁₋₁₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁰, —OR²⁵, —O-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —SR²⁵, —S-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —N(R²⁶)₂, —NR²⁶C(O)R²⁵, —NR²⁶C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —C(O)R²⁵, —C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —CO₂R²⁵, —CO₂-Ak⁰-Ar⁰ and —C(O)N(R²⁶)₂—; or a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl. More preferably, each of R¹⁰ and R¹² independently is i) a C₁₋₁₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —Ar⁰, —OR²⁵, —O-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —SR²⁵, —S-Ak⁰-Ar⁰ and —N(R²⁶)₂; or ii) an C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₂₋₆ alkenyl, C₂₋₆ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₆ alkylamino, C₁₋₆ dialkylamino, C₁₋₆ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl and C₁₋₆ haloalkyl.

Each of R²⁰ and R²⁵ independently is i) hydrogen; ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₂₋₁₅ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₅ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₅ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₅ alkyl; or iii) a C₁₋₁₅ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₅ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₅ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₅ haloalkoxy. Preferably, each of R²⁰ and R²⁵ independently is i) hydrogen, ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl; or iii) a C₁₋₁₀ alkyl group optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy. More preferably, each of R²⁰ and R²⁵ independently is i) hydrogen; ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₂₋₆ alkenyl, C₂₋₆ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₆ alkylamino, C₁₋₆ dialkylamino, C₁₋₆ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₆ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl; or iii) a C₁₋₁₀ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₆ alkylamino, C₁₋₆ dialkylamino, C₁₋₆ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₆ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₆ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy.

Each R²¹ independently is R²⁰, —CO₂R²⁰, or —C(O)R²⁰, or —N(R²¹)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted non-aromatic heterocyclic group. Preferably, the non-aromatic heterocyclic ring is a substituted or unsubstituted five-membered ring, or a substituted or unsubstituted six-membered ring. More preferably, the non-aromatic heterocyclic ring is an unsubstituted five- or six-membered ring. Suitable substituents, including preferred values, for the non-aromatic heterocyclic group represented by —N(R²¹)₂ are as described above for the non-aromatic heterocyclic group represented by —N(R²R³).

Each R²⁶ independently is R²⁵, —CO₂R²⁵, —SO₂R²⁵ or —C(O)R²⁵, or —N(R²⁶)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted non-aromatic heterocyclic group. Preferably, the non-aromatic heterocyclic ring is a substituted or unsubstituted five-membered ring, or a substituted or unsubstituted six-membered ring. More preferably, the non-aromatic heterocyclic ring is an unsubstituted five- or six-membered ring. Suitable substituents, including preferred values, for the non-aromatic heterocyclic group represented by —N(R²⁶)₂ are as described above for the non-aromatic heterocyclic group represented by —N(R²R³).

Each of R²² and R²⁷ independently is i) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₂₋₁₅ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₅ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₅ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₅ alkyl; or ii) a C₁₋₁₅ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₅ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₅ alkylcarbonyl, (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₅ alkyl and C₁₋₁₅ haloalkoxy. Preferably, each R²² and R²⁷ independently is i) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl; or ii) a C₁₋₁₀ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy. More preferably, each R²² and R²⁷ independently is i) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₂₋₆ alkenyl, C₂₋₆ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₆ alkylamino, C₁₋₆ dialkylamino, C₁₋₆ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₆ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl; or ii) a C₁₋₆ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₆ alkylamino, C₁₋₆ dialkylamino, C₁₋₆ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₆ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₆ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy.

Each R³⁰ independently is i) hydrogen; ii) a C₁₋₂₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁰⁰, —OR⁴⁵, —O-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —SR⁴⁵, —S-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —N(R⁴⁶)₂, —NR⁴⁶C(O)R⁴⁵, —NR⁴⁶C(O)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —N(R⁴⁶)C(O)N(R⁴⁶)₂, —C(O)R⁴⁵, —C(O)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —C(S)R⁴⁵, —C(S)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —CO₂R⁴⁵, —CO₂-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —OC(O)—R⁴⁵, —OC(O)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —C(O)N(R⁴⁶)₂—, —C(S)N(R⁴⁶)₂, —S(O)₂R⁴⁷, —S(O)₂-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —SO₂N(R⁴⁶)₂, —NR⁴⁶SO₂N(R⁴⁶)₂, —NR⁴⁶SO₂R⁴⁷ and —NR⁴⁶SO₂-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰; or iii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₂₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₁₋₂₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl and C₁₋₂₀ haloalkyl.

Each R³¹ independently is R³⁰, —CO₂R³⁰, —SO₂R³⁰ or —C(O)R³⁰, or —N(R³¹)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted, 5-14 membered non-aromatic heterocyclic group. Preferably, the non-aromatic heterocyclic ring is a substituted or unsubstituted five-membered ring, or a substituted or unsubstituted six-membered ring. More preferably, the non-aromatic heterocyclic ring is an unsubstituted five- or six-membered ring. Suitable substituents, including preferred values, for the non-aromatic heterocyclic group represented by —N(R³¹)₂ are as described above for the non-aromatic heterocyclic group represented by —N(R²R³).

Each R³² independently is i) a C₁₋₂₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁰⁰, —OR⁴⁵, —O-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —SR⁴⁵, —S-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —N(R⁴⁶)₂, —NR⁴⁶C(O)R⁴⁵, —NR⁴⁶C(O)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —N(R⁴⁶)C(O)N(R⁴⁶)₂, —C(O)R⁴⁵, —C(O)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —C(S)R⁴⁵, —C(S)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —CO₂R⁴⁵, —CO₂-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —OC(O)—R⁴⁵, —OC(O)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, C(O)N(R⁴⁶)₂—, —C(S)N(R⁴⁶)₂, —S(O)₂R⁴⁷, —S(O)₂-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —SO₂N(R⁴⁶)₂, —NR⁴⁶SO₂N(R⁴⁶)₂, —NR⁴⁶SO₂R⁴⁷ and —NR⁴⁶SO₂-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰; or ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₂₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₁₋₂₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl and C₁₋₂₀ haloalkyl.

Preferably, each of R³⁰ and R³² independently is i) a C₁₋₁₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁰⁰, —OR⁴⁵, —O-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —SR⁴⁵, —S-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —N(R⁴⁶)₂, —NR⁴⁶C(O)R⁴⁵, —NR⁴⁶C(O)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —C(O)R⁴⁵, —C(O)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —CO₂R⁴⁵, —CO₂-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰ and —C(O)N(R⁴⁶)₂—; or ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl. More preferably, each of R³⁰ and R³² independently is i) a C₁₋₁₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —Ar⁰⁰, —OR⁴⁵, —O-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —SR⁴⁵, —S-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰ and —N(R⁴⁶)₂; or ii) an C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₂₋₆ alkenyl, C₂₋₆ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₆ alkylamino, C₁₋₆ dialkylamino, C₁₋₆ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl and C₁₋₆ haloalkyl.

Each of R⁴⁰ and R⁴⁵ independently is i) hydrogen; ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₂₋₁₅ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₅ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₅ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₅ alkyl; or iii) a C₁₋₁₅ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₅ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₅ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₅ haloalkoxy. Preferably, each of R⁴⁰ and R⁴⁵ independently is i) hydrogen, ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl; or iii) a C₁₋₁₀ alkyl group optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy. More preferably, each of R⁴⁰ and R⁴⁵ independently is i) hydrogen; ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₂₋₆ alkenyl, C₂₋₆ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₆ alkylamino, C₁₋₆ dialkylamino, C₁₋₆ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₆ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl; or iii) a C₁₋₁₀ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₆ alkylamino, C₁₋₆ dialkylamino, C₁₋₆ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₆ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₆ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy.

Each R⁴¹ independently is R⁴⁰, —CO₂R⁴⁰, —SO₂R⁴⁰ or —C(O)R⁴⁰, or —N(R⁴¹)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted, 5-14 membered non-aromatic heterocyclic group. Preferably, the non-aromatic heterocyclic ring is a substituted or unsubstituted five-membered ring, or a substituted or unsubstituted six-membered ring. More preferably, the non-aromatic heterocyclic ring is an unsubstituted five- or six-membered ring. Suitable substituents, including preferred values, for the non-aromatic heterocyclic group represented by —N(R⁴¹)₂ are as described above for the non-aromatic heterocyclic group represented by —N(R²R³).

Each R⁴⁶ independently is R⁴⁵, —CO₂R⁴⁵, —SO₂R⁴⁵ or —C(O)R⁴⁵, or —N(R⁴⁶)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted, 5-14 membered non-aromatic heterocyclic group. Preferably, the non-aromatic heterocyclic ring is a substituted or unsubstituted five-membered ring, or a substituted or unsubstituted six-membered ring. More preferably, the non-aromatic heterocyclic ring is an unsubstituted five- or six-membered ring. Suitable substituents, including preferred values, for the non-aromatic heterocyclic group represented by —N(R⁴⁶)₂ are as described above for the non-aromatic heterocyclic group represented by —N(R²R³).

Each of R⁴² and R⁴⁷ independently is i) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₂₋₁₅ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₅ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₅ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₅ alkyl; or ii) a C₁₋₁₅ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₅ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₅ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₅ haloalkoxy. Preferably, each R⁴² and R⁴⁷ independently is i) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl; or ii) a C₁₋₁₀ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy. More preferably, each R⁴² and R⁴⁷ independently is i) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₂₋₆ alkenyl, C₂₋₆ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₆ alkylamino, C₁₋₆ dialkylamino, C₁₋₆ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₆ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl; or ii) a C₁₋₆ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₆ alkylamino, C₁₋₆ dialkylamino, C₁₋₆ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₆ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₆ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy.

Each of Ak⁰ and Ak² independently is a C₁₋₂₀ alkylene, C₂₋₂₀ alkenylene or C₂₋₂₀ alkynylene group. Preferably, each of Ak⁰ and Ak² independently is a C₁₋₁₀ alkylene, C₂₋₁₀ alkenylene or C₂₋₁₀ alkynylene group. More preferably, each of Ak⁰ and Ak² independently is a C₁₋₁₀ alkylene group. Even more preferably, each of Ak⁰ and Ak² independently is a C₁₋₆ alkylene group, such as —CH₂— or —(CH₂)₂—.

Each Ak¹ independently is an optionally substituted C1-C20 aliphatic group, preferably an optionally substituted C1-C15 aliphatic group. Suitable substituents for Ak¹ include halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar², —OR²⁰, —O-Ak²-Ar², —SR²⁰, —S-Ak²-Ar², —N(R²¹)₂, —NR²¹C(O)R²⁰, —NR²¹C(O)-Ak²-Ar², —N(R²¹)C(O)N(R²¹)₂, —C(O)R²⁰, —C(O)-Ak²-Ar², —C(S)R²⁰, —C(S)-Ak²-Ar², —CO₂R²⁰, —CO₂-Ak²-Ar², —OC(O)—R²⁰—OC(O)-Ak²-Ar², —C(O)N(R²¹)₂—, —C(S)N(R²¹)₂, —S(O)₂R²², —S(O)₂-Ak²-Ar², —SO₂N(R²¹)₂, —SO₂N(R²¹)—NR²¹, —S(O)R²², —S(O)-Ak²-Ar², —SO₃R²², —SO₃-Ak²-Ar², —NR²¹SO₂N(R²¹)₂, —NR²¹SO₂R²² and —NR²¹SO₂-Ak²-Ar². Preferred substituents for Ak¹ include —Ar², —OR²⁰, —O-Ak²-Ar², —SR²⁰, —S-Ak²-Ar², —N(R²¹)₂, —NR²¹C(O)R²⁰, —NR²¹C(O)-Ak²-Ar², —C(O)R²⁰, —C(O)-Ak²-Ar², —C(S)R²⁰, —C(S)-Ak²-Ar², —CO₂R²⁰, —CO₂-Ak²-Ar², —OC(O)—R²⁰—OC(O)-Ak²-Ar², —C(O)N(R²¹)₂—, —S(O)₂—R²², —S(O)₂-Ak²-Ar², —SO₂N(R²¹)₂, —SO₂N(R²¹)—NR²¹, —S(O)R²², —S(O)-Ak²-Ar², —NR²¹SO₂R²² and —NR²¹SO₂-Ak²-Ar². More preferred substituents for Ak¹ include —Ar², —OR²⁰, —O-Ak²-Ar², —SR²⁰, —S-Ak²-Ar², —N(R²¹)₂ and —S(O)₂-Ak²-Ar².

Each Ak³ independently is an optionally substituted C1-C20 aliphatic group, preferably an optionally substituted C1-C15 aliphatic group, more preferably an optionally substituted C1-C10 aliphatic group. Suitable substitutents for Ak³ include halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁴, —OR⁴⁰, —O-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —SR⁴⁰, —S-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —N(R⁴¹)₂, —NR⁴¹C(O)R⁴⁰, —NR⁴¹C(O)-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —N(R⁴¹)C(O)N(R⁴¹)₂, —C(O)R⁴⁰, —C(O)-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —C(S)R⁴⁰, —C(S)-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —CO₂R⁴⁰, —CO₂-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —OC(O)—R⁴⁰, —OC(O)-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —C(O)N(R⁴)₂—, —C(S)N(R⁴¹)₂, —S(O)₂R⁴², —S(O)₂-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —SO₂N(R⁴¹)₂, —SO₂N(R⁴¹)—NR⁴¹, —S(O)R⁴², —S(O)-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —SO₃R⁴², SO₃-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —NR⁴¹SO₂N(R⁴¹)₂, —NR⁴¹SO₂R⁴² and —NR⁴¹SO₂-Ak⁴-Ar⁴. Preferred substituents for Ak³ include —Ar⁴, —OR⁴⁰, —O-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —SR⁴⁰, —S-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —N(R⁴¹)₂, —NR⁴¹C(O)R⁴⁰, —NR⁴¹C(O)-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —C(O)R⁴⁰, —C(O)-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —C(S)R⁴⁰, —C(S)-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —CO₂R⁴⁰, —CO₂-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —OC(O)—R⁴⁰—OC(O)-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —C(O)N(R⁴¹)₂—, —S(O)₂—R⁴², —S(O)₂-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —SO₂N(R⁴¹)₂, —SO₂N(R⁴¹)—NR⁴¹, —S(O)R⁴², —S(O)-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —NR⁴¹SO₂R⁴² and —NR⁴¹SO₂-Ak⁴-Ar⁴. More preferred substituents for Ak³ include —Ar⁴, —OR⁴⁰, —O-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —SR⁴⁰, —S-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —N(R⁴¹)₂ and —S(O)₂-Ak⁴-Ar⁴.

Each of Ak⁰⁰ and Ak⁴ independently is a C₁₋₂₀ alkylene, C₂₋₂₀ alkenylene or C₂₋₂₀ alkynylene group. Preferably, each of Ak⁰⁰ and Ak⁴ independently is a C₁₋₁₀ alkylene, C₂₋₁₀ alkenylene or C₂₋₁₀ alkynylene group. More preferably, each of Ak⁰⁰ and Ak⁴ independently is a C₁₋₁₀ alkylene group. Even more preferably, each of Ak⁰⁰ and Ak⁴ independently is a C₁₋₆ alkylene group, such as —CH₂— or —(CH₂)₂—.

Each of Ar⁰, Ar⁰⁰, Ar¹, Ar², Ar^(a) and Ar⁴ independently is an optionally substituted C₆₋₁₄ aryl or an optionally substituted 5-14 membered heteroaryl group. Preferably, each of Ar⁰, Ar⁰⁰, Ar¹, Ar², Ar³ and Ar⁴ independently is an optionally substituted monocyclic aryl group or an optionally substituted monocyclic heteroaryl group, such as an optionally substituted phenyl group, or an optionally substituted 5- or 6-membered heteroaryl group.

Suitable substituents for each of the aryl and heteroaryl groups represented by Ar⁰, Ar⁰⁰, Ar¹, Ar², Ar³ and Ar⁴ include halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₂₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₁₋₂₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl and C₁₋₂₀ haloalkyl. Preferred substituents for each of the aryl and heteroaryl groups represented by Ar⁰, Ar⁰⁰, Ar¹, Ar², Ar³ and Ar⁴ include halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl. More preferred substituents for each of the aryl and heteroaryl groups represented by Ar⁰, Ar⁰⁰, Ar¹, Ar², Ar³ and Ar⁴ include, halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl.

Each p independently is 1, 2, 3 or 4. Preferably, each p independently is 1 or 2.

Each q independently is 3, 4, 5 or 6. Preferably, each q independently is 1 or 2.

A second set of values for the variables in Structural Formula (I) is provided in the following paragraphs:

X⁻ is a pharmaceutically acceptable counter ion.

Z is —N(R⁴)— or —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻—. Preferably, Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻—.

R¹ is —OH or —OC₁₋₆ alkyl. Preferably, R¹ is —OH, —OCH₃ or —OC₂H₅.

R² is i) an aryl or a heteroaryl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, Ak¹, Ar¹, —NO₂, —CN, —NCS, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —S(O)R¹², —S(O)₂R¹², SO₃R¹², —SO₂N(R¹¹)₂, —SO₂N(R¹¹)—NR¹¹, —OR¹⁰, —SR¹⁰, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹S(O)R¹², —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹SO₂N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹SO₂R¹², —O—[CH₂]_(p)—O—, —S—[CH₂]_(p)—S— and —[CH₂]_(q)—; or ii) an aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, Ar¹, —NO₂, —CN, —NCS, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —S(O)R¹², —S(O)₂R¹², —SO₃R¹², —SO₂N(R¹¹)₂, —SO₂N(R¹¹)—NR¹¹, —OR¹⁰, —SR¹⁰, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹S(O)R¹², —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹SO₂N(R¹¹)₂, and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹².

Each R³ independently is a) an aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, Ar³, —NO₂, —CN, —NCS, —C(O)OR³⁰, —C(O)R³⁰, —C(S)R³⁰, —OC(O)R³⁰, —C(O)N(R³¹)₂, —C(S)N(R³¹)₂, —S(O)R³², —S(O)₂R³², —SO₃R³², —SO₂N(R³¹)₂, —SO₂N(R³¹)—NR³¹, —OR³⁰, —SR³⁰, —N(R³¹)₂, —NR³¹C(O)R³⁰, —NR³¹S(O)R³², —NR³¹C(O)OR³², —N(R³¹)C(O)N(R³¹)₂, —NR³¹SO₂N(R³¹)₂ and —NR³¹SO₂R³²; or b) an aryl or a heteroaryl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, Ak³, Ar³, —NO₂, —CN, —NCS, —C(O)OR³⁰, —C(O)R³⁰, —C(S)R³⁰, —OC(O)R³⁰, —C(O)N(R³¹)₂, —C(S)N(R³¹)₂, —S(O)R³², —S(O)₂R³², —SO₃R³², —SO₂N(R³¹)₂, —SO₂N(R³¹)—NR³¹, —OR³⁰, —SR³⁰, —N(R³¹)₂, —NR³¹C(O)R³⁰, —NR³¹S(O)R³², —NR³¹C(O)OR³², —N(R³¹)C(O)N(R³¹)₂, —NR³¹SO₂N, —NR³¹SO₂R³², —O—[CH₂]_(p)—O—, —S—[CH₂]_(p)—S— and —[CH₂]_(q)—.

Alternatively, R² and R³ taken together with the nitrogen atom of N(R²R³) form a substituted or unsubstituted non-aromatic heterocyclic ring.

Values and preferred values for the remainder of the variables of Structural Formula (I) are as described above for the first set of values.

A third set of values for the variables in Structural Formula (I) is provided in the following paragraphs:

Each Z, X, R¹, R², R³, R⁴ and R⁵ independently is as described above in the second set of values for the variables in Structural Formula (I).

Q is —(C═O), —C(═S), —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH—, —C(O)NR³— or —C(S)NR³—.

Each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is C₁₋₆ alkyl, and preferably —CH₃.

In a second embodiment, the compound of the invention is represented by Structural Formula (II), or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof:

Values and preferred values for the variables of Structural Formula (II) are as described above for the first set, the second set or the third set of values for the variables of Structural Formula (I).

In a third embodiment, the compound of the invention is represented by Structural Formula (III), (IV), (V), (VI), (VII), (VIII), (IX) or (X), or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof:

A first set of values for the variables of Structural Formulas (III)-(X) is provided in the following paragraphs:

X⁻ is a pharmaceutically acceptable counter ion.

Each Y for Structural Formulas (III), (IV) and (V) independently is S or O.

Z is—N(R⁴)— or —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻—. Preferably, Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻—.

Each of r and s independently is 0, 1 or 2, provided that the sum of r and s is 1 or 2.

R¹ is —OH or —OC₁₋₆ alkyl. Preferably, R¹ is —OH, —OCH₃ or —OC₂H₅.

Each R² independently is an optionally substituted C1-C20 aliphatic group, or an optionally substituted monocyclic aryl, or optionally substituted monocyclic heteroaryl group. In some embodiments, the aryl or the heteroaryl group represented by R² is selected from:

wherein each rings A-C is optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents. In some embodiments R² is monosubstituted, e.g., with C₁₋C₁₀ alkyl), —O(C₁-C₁₀ alkyl), or —(C₁-C₁₀)-Ph (e.g., phenethyl).

A common value for R² is

wherein ring A is optionally substituted with one or more substituents. In some preferred embodiments, A is substituted with at least one substitutent, for example, A is substituted on the para position.

In some embodiments R² is monosubstituted, e.g., with C₁₋C₁₀ alkyl), —O(C₁-C₁₀ alkyl), or —(C₁-C₁₀)-Ph (e.g., phenethyl).

Each R³ for Structural Formulas (V), (VII) and (X) independently is an optionally substituted aliphatic group.

Each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is C₁₋₆ alkyl, and preferably —CH₃. In some embodiments, one or R⁴ or R⁵ is H.

Values and preferred values for the remainder of the variables of Structural Formulas (III)-(X) are as described above for the first set of values for the variables of Structural Formula (I).

A second set of values for the variables of Structural Formulas (III)-(X) is provided in the following paragraphs:

Each R² independently is i) a C1-C20 aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of Ar¹, —NO₂, —CN, —SR¹⁰, C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂ and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹²; or ii) a monocyclic aryl or monocyclic heteroaryl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of Ak¹, —NO₂, —CN, —OR¹⁰, —SR¹⁰, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂ and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹².

Each X⁻, Y, Z, r, s, R¹, R³, R⁴ and R⁵ independently is as described above in the first set of values for the variables of Structural Formulas (III)-(X).

Values and preferred values for the remainder of the variables of Structural Formulas (III)-(X) are as described above for the first set of values for the variables of Structural Formula (I).

A third set of values for the variables of Structural Formulas (III)-(X) is provided in the following paragraphs:

Each Ak¹ independently is optionally substituted with one or more substitutents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —Ar², —OR²⁰, —O-Ak²-Ar², —SR²⁰, —S-Ak²-Ar², —N(R²¹)₂, —NR²¹C(O)R²⁰, —NR²¹C(O)-Ak²-Ar², —C(O)R²⁰, —C(O)-Ak²-Ar, —C(S)R²⁰, —C(S)-Ak²-Ar, —CO₂R²⁰, —CO₂-Ak²-Ar², —OC(O)—R²⁰, —OC(O)-Ak²-Ar², —C(O)N(R²¹)₂—, —S(O)₂R²², —S(O)₂-Ak²-Ar², —SO₂N(R²¹)₂, —SO₂N(R²¹)—NR²¹, —S(O)R²², —S(O)-Ak²-Ar², —NR²¹SO₂R²² and —NR²¹SO₂-Ak²-Ar².

Each R³ for Structural Formulas (V), (VII) and (X) independently is a C1-C20 aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of Ar³, —NO₂, —CN, —OR³⁰, —SR³⁰, —C(O)OR³⁰, —C(O)R³⁰, —C(S)R³⁰, —OC(O)R³⁰, —C(O)N(R³¹)₂, —C(S)N(R³¹)₂, —N(R³¹)₂, NR³¹C(O)R³⁰, —NR³¹C(O)OR³², —N(R³¹)C(O)N(R³¹)₂ and —NR³¹SO²R³².

Each X⁻, Y, Z, r, s, R¹, R², R⁴ and R⁵ independently is as described above in the second set of values for the variables of Structural Formulas (III)-(X).

Values and preferred values for the remainder of the variables of Structural Formulas (III)-(X) are as described above for the first set of values for the variables of Structural Formula (I).

A fourth set of values for the variables of Structural Formulas (III)-(X) is provided in the following paragraphs:

Each of R¹⁰ and R¹² independently is i) a C₁₋₁₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁰, —OR²⁵, —O-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —SR²⁵, —S-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —N(R²⁶)₂, —NR²⁶C(O)R²⁵, —NR²⁶C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, C(O)R²⁵, —C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —CO₂R²⁵, —CO₂-Ak⁰-Ar⁰ and —C(O)N(R²⁶)₂—; or ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl.

Each of R³⁰ and R³² for Structural Formulas (V), (VII) and (X) independently is i) a C₁₋₁₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁰⁰, —OR⁴⁵, —O-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —SR⁴⁵, —S-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —N(R⁴⁶)₂, —NR⁴⁶C(O)R⁴⁵, —NR⁴⁶C(O)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —C(O)R⁴⁵, —C(O)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —CO₂R⁴⁵, —CO₂-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰ and —C(O)N(R⁴⁶)₂—; or ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered D heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl.

Each of R²⁰, R²⁵ and R⁴⁵ independently is i) hydrogen, ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl; or iii) a C₁₋₁₀ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy.

Each of the non-aromatic heterocyclic group represented by —N(R²¹)₂, —N(R²⁶)₂, and —N(R⁴⁶)₂ optionally and independently is substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl, C₆₋₁₄ aryl and 5-14 membered heteroaryl.

Each R²² independently is i) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl; or ii) a C₁₋₁₀ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy.

Each of Ak⁰, Ak² and Ak⁰⁰ independently is a C1-C10 alkylene group.

Each X⁻, Y, Z, r, s, R¹, R², R⁴ and R⁵ independently is as described above in the third set of values for the variables of Structural Formulas (III)-(X).

Values and preferred values for the remainder of the variables of Structural Formulas (III)-(X) are as described above for the first set of values for the variables of Structural Formula (I).

In a fifth set, values and preferred values of each variable of Structural Formulas (III)-(X) are independently as described above for the first set, the second set, or the third set of values for the variables of Structural Formula (I).

In a fourth embodiment, the compound of the invention is represented by Structural Formula (XI), (XII), (XIII), (XIV), (XV), (XVI), (XVII) or (XVIII), or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof:

A first set of values for the variables of Structural Formulas (XI)-(XVIII) is provided in the following paragraphs:

Each X⁻ independently is a pharmaceutically acceptable counter ion.

R¹ is —OH or —OC₁₋₆ alkyl. Preferably, R¹ is —OH, —OCH₃ or —OC₂H₅.

Each R² for Structural Formulas (XI), (XII) and (XIV) independently is i) a C1-C20 alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of Ar¹, —NO₂, —CN, —OAk, —SR¹⁰, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂ and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹², wherein Ak is C1-C10 aliphatic group optionally substituted with halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₅ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₅ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₅ haloalkoxy; or ii) a monocyclic aryl or monocyclic heteroaryl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of Ak¹, —NO₂, —CN, —OR¹⁰, —SR¹⁰, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂ and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹².

Each R² for Structural Formulas (XIII), (XV), (XVI), (XVII) and (XVIII) independently is i) a C1-C20 alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of Ar¹, —NO₂, —CN, —OR¹⁰, —SR¹⁰, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂ and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹²; or ii) a monocyclic aryl or monocyclic heteroaryl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of Ak¹, —NO₂, —CN, —OR¹⁰, —SR¹⁰, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂ and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹².

In some embodiments, R² is selected from:

wherein each rings A-C is optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents. In some embodiments R² is monosubstituted, e.g., with C₁₋C₁₀ alkyl), —O(C₁-C₁₀ alkyl), or —(C₁-C₁₀)-Ph (e.g., phenethyl).

In some embodiments, R² is

wherein ring A is optionally substituted with one or more substituents. In some preferred embodiments, A is substituted with at least one substitutent, for example, A is substituted on the para position. In some embodiments R² is monosubstituted, e.g., with C₁₋C₁₀ alkyl), —O(C₁-C₁₀ alkyl), or —(C₁-C₁₀)-Ph (e.g., phenethyl).

Each R³ for Structural Formulas (XIII), (XV) and (XVII) independently is an unsubstituted C1-C10 alkyl group.

Each of R¹⁰ and R¹² independently is i) a C₁₋₁₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁰, —OR²⁵, —O-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —SR²⁵, —S-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —N(R²⁶)₂, —NR²⁶C(O)R²⁵, —NR²⁶C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —C(O)R²⁵, —C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —CO₂R²⁵, —CO₂-Ak⁰-Ar⁰ and —C(O)N(R²⁶)₂—; or ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl.

Each of R²⁰ and R²⁵ independently is i) hydrogen, ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl; or iii) a C₁₋₁₀ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy.

The non-aromatic heterocyclic group represented by —N(R²¹)₂ is optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl, C₆₋₁₄ aryl and 5-14 membered heteroaryl.

Each R²² independently is i) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl; or ii) a C₁₋₁₀ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy.

Each of Ak⁰ and Ak² independently is a C1-C10 alkylene group.

Each Ak¹ independently is optionally substituted with one or more substitutents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —Ar², —OR²⁰, —O-Ak²-Ar², —SR²⁰, —S-Ak²-Ar², —N(R²¹)₂, —NR²¹C(O)R²⁰, —NR²¹C(O)-Ak²-Ar², —C(O)R²⁰, —C(O)-Ak²-Ar, —C(S)R²⁰, —C(S)-Ak²-Ar, —CO₂R²⁰, —CO₂-Ak²-Ar², —OC(O)—R²⁰, —OC(O)-Ak²-Ar², —C(O)N(R²¹)₂—, —S(O)₂R²², —S(O)₂-Ak²-Ar², —SO₂N(R²¹)₂, —SO₂N(R²¹)—NR²¹, —S(O)R²², —S(O)-Ak²-Ar², —NR²¹SO₂R²² and —NR²¹SO₂-Ak²-Ar².

Values and preferred values for the remainder of the variables of Structural Formulas (XI)-(XVIII) are as described above for the first set of values for the variables of Structural Formula (I).

A second set of values for the variables of Structural Formulas (XI)-(XVIII) is provided in the following paragraphs:

Each R² for Structural Formulas (XI), (XII) and (XIII) independently is an optionally substituted C1-C15 alkyl group, or is an aryl or heteroaryl group selected from the group consisting of:

wherein each of rings A-L is optionally substituted.

Each R² for Structural Formulas (XIV), (XV), (XVI), (XVII) and (XVIII) independently is an optionally substituted C1-C15 alkyl group, or is an aryl or heteroaryl group selected from the group consisting of

wherein each of rings A-O is optionally substituted. Preferably, each R² for Structural Formulas (XIV), (XV), (XVI), (XVII) and (XVIII) independently is an optionally substituted C1-C15 alkyl group, or is an aryl or heteroaryl group selected from rings A-L.

Suitable substituents for the C1-C15 alkyl group represented by R² for Structural Formulas (XI), (XII) and (XIV) include Ar¹, —NO₂, —CN, —OAk, —SR¹⁰, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂ and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹². Suitable substituents for the C1-C15 alkyl group represented by R² for Structural Formulas (XIII), (XV), (XVI), (XVII) and (XVIII) include Ar¹, —NO₂, —CN, —OR¹⁰, —SR¹⁰, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂ and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹².

Preferably, each R² for Structural Formulas (XI), (XII) and (XIV) independently is i) a C1-C15 alkyl group optionally substituted with halogen, Ar¹, —OH, —OAk and —SR¹⁰, or ii) an aryl or a heteroaryl group selected from rings A-L, each of rings A-L being optionally substituted with one or more substituents. Preferably, each R² for Structural Formulas (XIV), (XV), (XVI), (XVII) and (XVIII) independently is i) a C1-C15 alkyl group optionally substituted with halogen, Ar¹, —OR¹⁰ and —SR¹⁰, or ii) an aryl or a heteroaryl group selected from rings A-L, each of rings A-L being optionally substituted with one or more substituents. Preferred substituents for rings A-L include halogen, Ak¹, —OR¹⁰ and —SR¹⁰.

In some embodiments, R² is selected from:

wherein each rings A-C is optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents. In some embodiments R² is monosubstituted, e.g., with C₁₋C₁₀ alkyl), —O(C₁-C₁₀ alkyl), or —(C₁-C₁₀)-Ph (e.g., phenethyl).

In some embodiments, R² is

wherein ring A is optionally substituted with one or more substituents. In some preferred embodiments, A is substituted with at least one substitutent, for example, A is substituted on the para position. In some embodiments R² is monosubstituted, e.g., with C₁₋C₁₀ alkyl), —O(C₁-C₁₀ alkyl), or —(C₁-C₁₀)-Ph (e.g., phenethyl).

Each X, R¹, R³, R⁴, R⁵, R¹⁰, R¹², R²⁰, R²², R²⁵, Ak⁰, Ak¹ and Ak² independently is as described above in the first set of values for the variables in Structural Formulas (XI)-(XVIII).

Values and preferred values for the remainder of the variables of Structural Formulas (XI)-(XVIII) are as described above for the first set of values for the variables of Structural Formula (I).

A third set of values for the variables of Structural Formulas (XI)-(XVIII) is provided in the following paragraphs:

Each R¹⁰ independently is i) a C₁₋₁₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —Ar⁰, —OR²⁵, —O-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —SR²⁵, —S-Ak⁰-Ar⁰ and —N(R²⁶)₂; or ii) an C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₂₋₆ alkenyl, C₂₋₆ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₆ alkylamino, C₁₋₆ dialkylamino, C₁₋₆ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl and C₁₋₆ haloalkyl.

Each of R²⁰ and R²⁵ independently is i) hydrogen; ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₂₋₆ alkenyl, C₂₋₆ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₆ alkylamino, C₁₋₆ dialkylamino, C₁₋₆ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₆ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl; or iii) a C₁₋₁₀ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₆ alkylamino, C₁₋₆ dialkylamino, C₁₋₆ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₆ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₆ alkylcarbonyl, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl, and C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy.

Each Ak⁰ and Ak² independently is a C₁-C₆ alkylene group.

Each Ak¹ independently is a C1-C15 aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —Ar², —OR²⁰, —O-Ak²-Ar², —SR²⁰, —S-Ak²-Ar², —N(R²¹)₂ and —S(O)₂-Ak²-Ar².

Each X, R¹, R², R³, R⁴, R⁵, R¹² and R²² independently is as described above in the second set of values for the variables of Structural Formulas (XI)-(XVIII).

Values and preferred values for the remainder of the variables of Structural Formulas (XI)-(XVIII) are as described above for the first set of values for the variables of Structural Formula (I).

A fourth set of values for the variables of Structural Formulas (XI)-(XVIII) is provided in the following paragraphs:

Each R² for Structural Formulas (XI)-(XVIII) independently is selected from the group consisting of:

wherein each rings A-E is optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents. Preferably, each R² independently is selected from the group consisting of:

wherein each of rings A-C is optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents. Preferred substituents for rings A-E include halogen, Ak¹, —OR¹⁰ and —SR¹⁰. Preferable substituents for rings A-E include C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkyl, —C₂₋₆ alkynylene-(C₁₋₁₀ alkyl), —C₂₋₆ alkynylene-Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-N(R²¹)₂, —C₁₋₆ alkylene-O—Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-O-Ak²-Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-S—Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-S-Ak²-Ar², —OC₁₋₁₀ alkyl, —O—C₁₋₆ alkylene-Ar⁰, —SC₁₋₁₀ alkyl and —S—C₁₋₆ alkylene-Ar⁰.

In some embodiments, the aryl or the heteroaryl group represented by R² is selected from:

wherein each rings A-C is optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents. In some embodiments R² is monosubstituted, e.g., with C₁₋C₁₀ alkyl), —O(C₁-C₁₀ alkyl), or —(C₁-C₁₀)-Ph (e.g., phenethyl).

In some embodiments, R² is

wherein ring A is optionally substituted with one or more substituents. In some preferred embodiments, A is substituted with at least one substitutent, for example, A is substituted on the para position.

In some embodiments R² is monosubstituted, e.g., with C₁₋C₁₀ alkyl), —O(C₁-C₁₀ alkyl), or —(C₁-C₁₀)-Ph (e.g., phenethyl).

Each R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —CH₃. In some embodiments, one of R⁴ or R⁵ is H and one of R⁴ or R⁵ is —CH³.

Each X, R¹, R³, R¹⁰, Ak⁰, Ak¹ and Ak² independently is as described above in the third set of values for the variables of Structural Formulas (XI)-(XVIII).

Values and preferred values for the remainder of the variables of Structural Formulas (XI)-(XVIII) are as described above for the first set of values for the variables of Structural Formula (I).

In a fifth set, values and preferred values of each variable of Structural Formulas (XI)-(XVIII) independently are as described above for the first set, the second set, or the third set of values for the variables of Structural Formulas (I).

In a sixth set, values and preferred values of each variable of Structural Formulas (XI)-(XVIII) independently are as described above for the first set, second set, third set, or fourth set of values for the variables of Structural Formulas (III)-(X).

In a fifth embodiment, the compound of the invention is represented by Structural Formula (XIX), (XX), (XXI), (XXII), (XXIII), (XXIV), (XXV), (XXVI), (XXVII), (XXVIII), (XXIX), (XXX), (XXXI), (XXXII), (XXXIII) or (XXXIV), or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof:

A first set of values for the variables of Structural Formulas (XIX)-(XXXIV) is provided in the following paragraphs:

Each X⁻ independently is a pharmaceutically acceptable counter ion.

Each t for Structural Formulas (XIX), (XX), (XXI), (XXII), (XXIII), (XXIV), (XXVI), (XXVII), (XXVIII), (XXXI), (XXXII) and (XXXIII) independently is 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9 or 10. Preferably, each t independently is 6, 7, 8, 9 or 10.

Each k for Structural Formulas (XIX)-(XXIX) independently is 1 or 2.

Each of r and s for Structural Formulas (XXXI)-(XXXIV) independently is 0, 1, or 2, provided that the sum of r and s is 1 or 2.

Each ring A1 for Structural Formulas (XX), (XXI), (XXIII), (XXIV), (XXVII), (XXVIII), (XXXII) and (XXXIII) independently and optionally is substituted with one or more substituents. Suitable substitutents include halogen, C₁₋₁₅ alkyl (e.g., C₁₋₁₀ alkyl or C₃₋₁₀ alkyl), C₁₋₆ haloalkyl, —O—C₁₋₁₀ alkyl and (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl. In some preferred embodiments, A1 is monosubstituted (e.g., with C₁₋₁₀ alkyl). In some embodiments, for example, when A1 is phenyl, A1 is substituted at the para position.

Each ring A for Structural Formulas (XXV), (XXIX), (XXX) and (XXXIV) independently and optionally is substituted with one or more substituents. Suitable substituents include halogen, Ak¹, —OR¹⁰ and —SR¹⁰. Preferred substituents for each ring A include halogen, C₁₋₁₅ alkyl; C₁₋₁₅ haloalkyl; —C₂₋₁₀ alkynylene-(C₁₋₁₀ alkyl); —C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, —C₁₋₁₀ alkylene-N(R²¹)₂, —C₁₋₁₀ alkylene-O—C₁₋₅ alkyl; —C₁₋₁₀ alkylene-S—C₁₋₅ alkyl, —OC₁₋₁₀ alkyl, and —SC₁₋₁₀ alkyl. In some preferred embodiments, A is monosubstituted (e.g., with C₁₋₁₀ alkyl). In some embodiments, for example, when A is phenyl, A is substituted at the para position.

Each R¹ independently is —OH or —OC₁₋₆ alkyl. Preferably, R¹ is —OH, —OCH₃ or —OC₂H₅.

Each R⁴ and R⁵ independently is C₁-C₆ alkyl. Preferably, each R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —CH₃. In some embodiments, one or R⁴ or R⁵ is H and the other of R⁴ or R⁵ is C₁₋₆ alkyl (e.g., —CH₃).

Each 10 independently is i) a C₁₋₁₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁰, —OR²⁵, —O-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —SR²⁵, —S-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —N(R²⁶)₂, —NR²⁶C(O)R²⁵, —NR²⁶C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —C(O)R²⁵, —C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —CO₂R²⁵, —CO₂-Ak⁰-Ar⁰ and —C(O)N(R²⁶)₂—; or ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl.

Each R²⁵ independently is i) hydrogen, ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl; or iii) a C₁₋₁₀ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy.

Each R²⁶ independently is R²⁵, —CO₂R²⁵, —SO₂R²⁵ or —C(O)R²⁵, or —N(R²⁶)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted non-aromatic heterocyclic group. The non-aromatic heterocyclic group represented by —N(R²⁶)₂ is optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl, C₆₋₁₄ aryl and 5-14 membered heteroaryl.

Each Ak⁰ independently is a C1-C10 alkylene group.

Each Ak¹ independently is optionally substituted with one or more substitutents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —Ar², —OR²⁰, —O-Ak²-Ar², —SR²⁰, —S-Ak²-Ar², —N(R²¹)₂, —NR²¹C(O)R²⁰, —NR²¹C(O)-Ak²-Ar², —C(O)R²⁰, —C(O)-Ak²-Ar, —C(S)R²⁰, —C(S)-Ak²-Ar, —CO₂R²⁰, —CO₂-Ak²-Ar², —OC(O)—R²⁰, —OC(O)-Ak²-Ar², —C(O)N(R²¹)₂—, —S(O)₂R²², —S(O)₂-Ak²-Ar², —SO₂N(R²¹)₂, —SO₂N(R²¹)—NR²¹, —S(O)R²², —S(O)-Ak²-Ar², —NR²¹SO₂R²² and —NR²¹SO₂-Ak²-Ar².

Values and preferred values for the remainder of the variables of Structural Formulas (XIX)-(XXXIV) are as described above for the first set of values for the variables of Structural Formula (I).

A second set of values for the variables of Structural Formulas (XIX)-(XXXIV) is provided in the following paragraphs:

Each R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —CH₃. In some embodiments, one of R⁴ or R⁵ is H and the other of R⁴ or R⁵ is —CH₃.

Each of X⁻, R¹, R¹⁰, R²⁵, Ak⁰, Ak¹, t, k, r and s independently is as described above in the first set of values for the variables of Structural Formulas (XIX)-(XXXIV).

Suitable substituents for each of rings A and A1, are independently as described above in the first set of values for the variables of Structural Formulas (XIX)-(XXXIV).

Values and preferred values for the remainder of the variables of Structural Formulas (XIX)-(XXXIV) are as described above for the first set of values for the variables of Structural Formula (I).

A third set of values for the variables of Structural Formulas (XIX)-(XXXIV) is provided in the following paragraphs:

Each t for Structural Formulas (XIX), (XX), (XXI), (XXII), (XXIII), (XXIV), (XXVI), (XXVII), (XXVIII), (XXXI), (XXXII) and (XXXIII) independently is 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9 or 10. Preferably, each t independently is 6, 7, 8, 9 or 10.

Each k for Structural Formulas (XIX)-(XXIX) independently is 1 or 2.

Each of r and s for Structural Formulas (XXXI)-(XXXIV) independently is 0, 1, or 2, provided that the sum of r and s is 1 or 2.

Each of R¹, R⁴ and R⁵ independently is as defined in the first set, the second set, or the third set of values for the variables of Structural Formula (I).

Suitable substituents for each ring A independently are as described above for the aryl group represented by R² of Structural Formula (I).

Suitable substituents for each ring A1 independently are as described above for the aryl group represented by R²⁰ of Structural Formula (I).

Specific examples of the compounds of the invention include compounds shown in Table 1 and those exemplified in the examples below, stereoisomers thereof, and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.

It is to be understood that when any compound is referred to herein by name or structure, solvates, hydrates and polymorphs thereof are included.

The compounds of the invention may contain one or more chiral center and/or double bond and, therefore, exist as stereoisomers, such as double-bond isomers (i.e., geometric isomers), enantiomers, or diastereomers. When compounds of the invention are depicted or named without indicating the stereochemistry, it is to be understood that both stereomerically pure forms (e.g., geometrically pure, enantiomerically pure, or diastereomerically pure) and stereoisomeric mixtures are encompassed. For example, some compounds represented by Structural Formula (I) below have chiral center a. Accordingly, the compounds of the invention depicted by Structural Formula (I), having a chiral center, include the pure R stereo isomer, the pure S stereoisomer, and mixtures thereof.

As used herein, a racemic mixture means about 50% of one enantiomer and about 50% of is corresponding enantiomer relative to all chiral centers in the molecule. The invention encompasses all enantiomerically-pure, enantiomerically-enriched, diastereomerically pure, diastereomerically enriched, and racemic mixtures, and diastereomeric mixtures of the compounds of the invention.

In some preferred embodiments, when the compounds of the invention have chiral center a, then the compounds have R stereo chemistry at the chiral center a.

Enantiomeric and diastereomeric mixtures can be resolved into their component enantiomers or stereoisomers by well known methods, such as chiral-phase gas chromatography, chiral-phase high performance liquid chromatography, crystallizing the compound as a chiral salt complex, or crystallizing the compound in a chiral solvent. Enantiomers and diastereomers can also be obtained from diastereomerically- or enantiomerically-pure intermediates, reagents, and catalysts by well known asymmetric synthetic methods.

When the stereochemistry of the disclosed compounds is named or depicted by structure, the named or depicted stereoisomer is at least 60%, 70%, 80%, 90%, 99% or 99.9% by weight pure relative to the other stereoisomers. When a single enantiomer is named or depicted by structure, the depicted or named enantiomer is at least 60%, 70%, 80%, 90%, 99% or 99.9% optically pure. Percent optical purity by weight is the ratio of the weight of the enantiomer over the weight of the enantiomer plus the weight of its optical isomer.

Included in the invention are pharmaceutically acceptable salts of the compounds disclosed herein. The disclosed compounds have basic amine groups and therefore can form pharmaceutically acceptable salts with pharmaceutically acceptable acid(s). Suitable pharmaceutically acceptable acid addition salts of the compounds of the invention include salts of inorganic acids (such as hydrochloric acid, hydrobromic, phosphoric, metaphosphoric, nitric, and sulfuric acids) and of organic acids (such as, acetic acid, benzenesulfonic, benzoic, citric, ethanesulfonic, fumaric, gluconic, glycolic, isethionic, lactic, lactobionic, maleic, malic, methanesulfonic, succinic, p-toluenesulfonic, and tartaric acids). Compounds of the invention with acidic groups such as carboxylic acids can form pharmaceutically acceptable salts with pharmaceutically acceptable base(s). Suitable pharmaceutically acceptable basic salts include ammonium salts, alkali metal salts (such as sodium and potassium salts) and alkaline earth metal salts (such as magnesium and calcium salts). Compounds of the invention that comprise a quaternary ammonium group and a carboxylic acid group may, upon reaction with a pharmaceutically acceptable base, form as zwitterion as shown in the structure below:

Such zwitterions are encompassed within the term “pharmaceutically acceptable salt”, as the term is used herein. One skilled in the art understands that when a compound of the invention is in the zwitterionic form, the carboxylate anion corresponds to X⁻ in the structural formulas depicted herein.

Compounds with a quaternary ammonium group also contain a counteranion such as chloride, bromide, iodide, acetate, perchlorate and the like. Other examples of such salts include hydrochlorides, hydrobromides, sulfates, methanesulfonates, nitrates, maleates, acetates, citrates, fumarates, tartrates [e.g. (+)-tartrates, (−)-tartrates or mixtures thereof including racemic mixtures], succinates, benzoates and salts with amino acids such as glutamic acid.

The term “halo” as used herein means halogen and includes chloro, fluoro, bromo and iodo.

An “aliphatic group” is non-aromatic, consists solely of carbon and hydrogen and may optionally contain one or more units of unsaturation, e.g., double and/or triple bonds. An aliphatic group may be straight chained, branched or cyclic. When straight chained or branched, an aliphatic group typically contains between about one and about twenty carbon atoms, typically between about one and about ten carbon atoms, more typically between about one and about six carbon atoms. When cyclic, an aliphatic group typically contains between about three and about ten carbon atoms, more typically between about three and about seven carbon atoms. A “substituted aliphatic group” is substituted at any one or more “substitutable carbon atom”. A “substitutable carbon atom” in an aliphatic group is a carbon in an aliphatic group that is bonded to one or more hydrogen atoms. One or more hydrogen atoms can be optionally replaced with a suitable substituent group. A “haloaliphatic group” is an aliphatic group, as defined above, substituted with one or more halogen atoms. Suitable substituents on a substitutable carbon atom of an aliphatic group are the same as those for an alkyl group.

The term “alkyl” used alone or as part of a larger moiety, such as “alkoxy”, “haloalkyl”, “arylalkyl”, “alkylamine”, “cycloalkyl”, “dialkyamine”, “alkylamino”, “dialkyamino” “alkylcarbonyl”, “alkoxycarbonyl” and the like, includes as used herein means saturated straight-chain, cyclic or branched aliphatic group. As used herein, a C₁-C₆ alkyl group is referred to “lower alkyl.” Similarly, the terms “lower alkoxy”, “lower haloalkyl”, “lower arylalkyl”, “lower alkylamine”, “lower cycloalkylalkyl”, “lower dialkyamine”, “lower alkylamino”, “lower dialkyamino” “lower alkylcarbonyl”, “lower alkoxycarbonyl” include straight and branched saturated chains containing one to six carbon atoms.

The term “alkoxy” means —O-alkyl; “hydroxyalkyl” means alkyl substituted with hydroxy; “aralkyl” means alkyl substituted with an aryl group; “alkoxyalkyl” mean alkyl substituted with an alkoxy group; “alkylamine” means amine substituted with an alkyl group; “cycloalkylalkyl” means alkyl substituted with cycloalkyl; “dialkylamine” means amine substituted with two alkyl groups; “alkylcarbonyl” means —C(O)—R, wherein R is alkyl; “alkoxycarbonyl” means —C(O)—OR, wherein R is alkyl; and where alkyl is as defined above.

The terms “haloalkyl” and “haloalkoxy” means alkyl or alkoxy, as the case may be, substituted with one or more halogen atoms. The term “halogen” means F, Cl, Br or I. Preferably the halogen in a haloalkyl or haloalkoxy is F.

The term “acyl group” mean —C(O)R, wherein R is an optionally substituted alkyl group or aryl group (e.g., optionally substituted phenyl). R is preferably an unsubstituted alkyl group or phenyl.

An “alkylene group” is represented by —[CH₂]_(z)—, wherein z is a positive integer, preferably from one to eight, more preferably from one to four.

An “alkenylene group” is an alkylene in which at least a pair of adjacent methylenes are replaced with —CH═CH—.

An “alkynylene group” is an alkylene in which at least a pair of adjacent methylenes are replaced with —C≡C—.

The term “aryl group” used alone or as part of a larger moiety as in “aralkyl”, “aralkoxy”, or “aryloxyalkyl”, means carbocyclic aromatic rings. The term “carbocyclic aromatic group” may be used interchangeably with the terms “aryl”, “aryl ring” “carbocyclic aromatic ring”, “aryl group” and “carbocyclic aromatic group”. An aryl group typically has six-fourteen ring atoms. A “substituted aryl group” is substituted at any one or more substitutable ring atom. The term “C₆₋₁₄ aryl” as used herein means a monocyclic, bicyclic or tricyclic carbocyclic ring system containing from 6 to 14 carbon atoms and includes phenyl, naphthyl, anthracenyl, 1,2-dihydronaphthyl, 1,2,3,4-tetrahydronaphthyl, fluorenyl, indanyl, indenyl and the like.

The term “heteroaryl”, “heteroaromatic”, “heteroaryl ring”, “heteroaryl group” and “heteroaromatic group”, used alone or as part of a larger moiety as in “heteroaralkyl” or “heteroarylalkoxy”, refers to aromatic ring groups having five to fourteen ring atoms selected from carbon and at least one (typically 1-4, more typically 1 or 2) heteroatom (e.g., oxygen, nitrogen or sulfur). They include monocyclic rings and polycyclic rings in which a monocyclic heteroaromatic ring is fused to one or more other carbocyclic aromatic or heteroaromatic rings. The term “5-14 membered heteroaryl” as used herein means a monocyclic, bicyclic or tricyclic ring system containing one or two aromatic rings and from 5 to 14 atoms of which, unless otherwise specified, one, two, three, four or five are heteroatoms independently selected from N. NH, N(C₁₋₆ alkyl), O and S and includes thienyl, furyl, pyrrolyl, pyrididyl, indolyl, quinolyl, isoquinolyl, tetrahydroquinolyl, benzofuryl, benzothienyl and the like.

Examples of monocyclic heteroaryl groups include furanyl (e.g., 2-furanyl, 3-furanyl), imidazolyl (e.g., N-imidazolyl, 2-imidazolyl, 4-imidazolyl, 5-imidazolyl), isoxazolyl(e.g., 3-isoxazolyl, 4-isoxazolyl, 5-isoxazolyl), oxadiazolyl (e.g., 2-oxadiazolyl, 5-oxadiazolyl), oxazolyl (e.g., 2-oxazolyl, 4-oxazolyl, 5-oxazolyl), pyrazolyl (e.g., 3-pyrazolyl, 4-pyrazolyl), pyrrolyl (e.g., 1-pyrrolyl, 2-pyrrolyl, 3-pyrrolyl), pyridyl (e.g., 2-pyridyl, 3-pyridyl, 4-pyridyl), pyrimidinyl (e.g., 2-pyrimidinyl, 4-pyrimidinyl, 5-pyrimidinyl), pyridazinyl (e.g., 3-pyridazinyl), thiazolyl (e.g., 2-thiazolyl, 4-thiazolyl, 5-thiazolyl), triazolyl (e.g., 2-triazolyl, 5-triazolyl), tetrazolyl (e.g., tetrazolyl) and thienyl (e.g., 2-thienyl, 3-thienyl. Examples of monocyclic six-membered nitrogen-containing heteraryl groups include pyrimidinyl, pyridinyl and pyridazinyl. Examples of polycyclic aromatic heteroaryl groups include carbazolyl, benzimidazolyl, benzothienyl, benzofuranyl, indolyl, quinolinyl, benzotriazolyl, benzothiazolyl, benzoxazolyl, benzimidazolyl, isoquinolinyl, indolyl, isoindolyl, acridinyl, or benzisoxazolyl.

Other examples for the aryl and heteroaryl groups, including the C₆₋₁₄ aryl and the 5-14 membered heteroaryl groups represented by each of R¹⁰, R¹², R²⁰, R²⁵, R³⁰, R³², R⁴⁰, R⁴⁵, Ar⁰, Ar⁰⁰, Ar¹, Ar², Ar³ and Ar⁴, include:

wherein each of rings A1-Z7 is optionally substituted. It is noted that, as shown above, rings O1-Z7 can be attached to their designated atom through any ring carbon of the rings which is not at a position bridging two aryl groups. For example,

means that the group is attached to its designated atom through either ring Q1 or ring R1. Yet other examples for the aryl and heteroaryl groups, including the C₆₋₁₄ aryl and the 5-14 membered heteroaryl groups represented by each of R¹⁰, R¹², R²⁰, R²⁵, R³⁰, R³², R⁴⁰, R⁴⁵, Ar⁰, Ar⁰⁰, Ar¹, Ar², Ar³ and Ar⁴, include:

wherein each of rings A1-N1 is optionally substituted. More specific values for the aryl and heteroaryl groups, including the C₆₋₁₄ aryl and the 5-14 membered heteroaryl groups represented by each of R¹⁰, R¹², R²⁰, R²⁵, R³⁰, R³², R⁴⁰, R⁴⁵, Ar⁰, Ar⁰⁰, Ar¹, Ar², Ar³ and Ar⁴, include:

wherein each of rings A1-E1 is optionally substituted. Even more specific values for the aryl and heteroaryl groups, including the C₆₋₁₄ aryl and the 5-14 membered heteroaryl groups represented by each of R¹⁰, R¹², R²⁰, R²⁵, R³⁰, R³², R⁴⁰, R⁴⁵, Ar⁰, Ar⁰⁰, Ar¹, Ar², Ar³ and Ar⁴, include:

wherein each of rings A1-C1 is optionally substituted. An optionally substituted ring A is the most common specific value for each of the aryl group, including the C₆₋₁₄ aryl group represented by R¹⁰, R¹², R²⁰, R²⁵, R³⁰, R³², R⁴⁰, R⁴⁵, Ar⁰, Ar⁰⁰, Ar¹, Ar², Ar³ and Ar⁴.

The aryl and heteroaryl groups, including the C₆₋₁₄ aryl and the 5-14 membered heteroaryl groups represented by each of R¹⁰, R¹², R²⁰, R²⁵, R³⁰, R³², R⁴⁰, R⁴⁵, Ar⁰, Ar⁰⁰, Ar¹, Ar², Ar³ and Ar⁴, can be optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₂₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ dialkyl amino, C₁₋₂₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₁₋₂₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl and C₁₋₂₀ haloalkyl. Specific substituents for the aryl and heteroaryl groups, including the C₆₋₁₄ aryl and the 5-14 membered heteroaryl groups represented by each of R¹⁰, R¹², R²⁰, R²⁵, R³⁰, R³², R⁴⁰, R⁴⁵, Ar⁰, Ar⁰⁰, Ar¹, Ar², Ar³ and Ar⁴, include halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl. More specific substituents include C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, —OH, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, haloalkyl, halogen, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, amino, nitro and cyano.

In accordance with another aspect of the present invention, the compounds of the invention can be prepared by processes analogous to those established in the art.

By way of illustration, compounds of Formula (I), wherein Q-R² is C(O)—R², and m, n, R², R⁴ and R⁵ are as defined in Formula (I), may be prepared by the methods outlined in Scheme 1. A suitable cyclic ketone, as defined by Formula 2, wherein m and n are as defined in Formula (I), R′ is a C₁₋₆ alkyl group or a nitrogen protecting group, is reacted with a 3-alkoxy-3-oxopropanoic acid in the presence of an ammonia source such as ammonium acetate to yield compounds of Formula 3. At this stage compounds of Formula 3, wherein R¹ is C₁₋₆ alkyl, may be optionally converted to compounds of Formula 3 wherein R¹ is O⁻ or OH.

Reaction of compounds of Formula 3, wherein m, n and R¹ are as defined in Formula (I) and R′ is a C₁₋₆ alkyl group (R′=R⁴) or a nitrogen protecting group (R′=P), with a suitable acylating reagent of Formula 6 (R² is as defined in Formula (I) and LG is a suitable leaving group), such as an activated ester, an acyl chloride, an acyl imidazole or a mixed anhydride, is carried out in an organic solvent in the presence of an organic base such as a tertiary amine. In another aspect of the invention the acylating reagent 6, may be generated in situ for example from a carbodiimide prior to reaction with compounds of Formula 3.

In the case where R′ of the reacting substrate 3 is a nitrogen protecting group the product of the acylation reaction 4 may be converted to the compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a secondary amine by a subsequent deprotection step. For example a benzyloxycarbonyl protecting group may be removed by hydrogenolysis or a t-butyloxycarbonyl protecting group may be removed by acid hydrolysis. In the case where R′ of the reacting substrate 3 is an C₁₋₆ alkyl group the product of the acylation reaction will yield compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a tertiary amine. An alternate method for the preparation of compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a tertiary amine involves the reductive amination of compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a secondary amine, by treatment with an aldehyde 8 and a reducing agent such as sodium borohydride.

Compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a secondary amine may be converted to compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is quaternized with two identical substituents (i.e. R⁴═R⁵) by treatment with excess alkylating agent 7 such as an alkyl halide or an alkyl sulfonate. Alternatively compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a tertiary amine may be converted to compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is quaternized with two identical or two different substituents by treatment with alkylating agent 7 such as an alkyl halide or an alkyl sulfonate.

In the case where the reacting substrate is an acid, then acid compounds of Formula (I), wherein R¹ is O⁻ or OH, are obtained directly, whereas if the substrate is an ester then compounds of Formula (I), wherein R¹ is C₁₋₆ alkyl are obtained directly and a subsequent hydrolysis step generates the acid, wherein R¹ is O⁻ or OH.

Compounds of Formula (I), wherein Q-R² is SO₂—R² and m, n, R², R⁴ and R⁵ are as defined in Formula (I), may be prepared, for example, by the methods outlined in Scheme 2. Reaction of compounds of Formula 3, (wherein R¹ is a protecting group, R² is as defined in Formula (I)), with a suitable sulfonylating agent 9 such as sulfonyl halide (LG=Br, Cl, F) or an activated sulfonate ester (LG=OC₆F₅, OC₆H₄-pNO₂), affords the compounds of Formula 10 wherein P is a protecting group. Deprotection of compounds of Formula 10 yields compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a secondary amine. Subsequent alkylation with two or more equivalents of alkylating reagent 7 such as an alkyl halide or sulfonate yields compounds of Formula (I), wherein the ring nitrogen is a quaternary ammonium salt.

Compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a secondary amine may be converted to compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a tertiary amine by a reductive amination procedure employing an aldehyde 8 and a reducing agent such as sodium borohydride. Alternatively, compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a tertiary amine (R′=C₁₋₆ alkyl) may also be prepared directly from compounds of Formula 3 wherein the ring nitrogen is a tertiary amine (R′=C₁₋₆ alkyl) by reaction with a suitable sulfonylating agent 9 such as sulfonyl halide (LG=Br, Cl, F) or an activated sulfonate ester (LG=OC₆F₅, OC₆H₄-pNO₂).

Compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a tertiary amine may be converted to compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a quaternary amminium salt by treatment with an alkylating agent 7 such as an alkyl halide or an alkyl sulfonate.

In the case where the reacting substrate is an acid, then acid compounds of Formula (I), wherein R¹ is O⁻ or OH, are obtained directly, whereas if the substrate is an ester then compounds of Formula (I), wherein R¹ is C₁₋₆ alkyl are obtained directly and a subsequent hydrolysis step generates the acid, wherein R¹ is O⁻ or OH.

Compounds of Formula (I), wherein Q-R⁴ is C(O)—NH—R⁴ or C(S)—NH—R⁴ and m, n, R², R⁴ and R⁵ are as defined in Formula (I), may be prepared, for example, by the methods outlined in Scheme 3. Reaction of compounds of Formula 3 or derivatives thereof (wherein R′ is as defined in Formula (I) and R′ is small alkyl R⁴ or a protecting group P) with an isocyanate (11, Y=O) or thioisocyanate (11, Y=S) yields the urea or thiourea. In the case where the reacting substrate is a compound wherein the ring nitrogen is bonded to a protecting group (R′=P), then subsequent deprotection of compounds of Formula 12 yields compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a secondary amine. Subsequent alkylation with two or more equivalents of alkylating reagent 7 such as an alkyl halide or sulfonate yields compounds of Formula (I), wherein the ring nitrogen is a quaternary ammonium salt.

Compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a secondary amine (R⁴=H, Y=S or O) may be converted to compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a tertiary amine by a reductive amination procedure employing an aldehyde 8 and a reducing agent such as sodium borohydride. Alternatively, compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a tertiary amine (R′=C₁₋₆ alkyl) may also be prepared directly from compounds of Formula 3 wherein the ring nitrogen is a tertiary amine (R′=C₁₋₆ alkyl) by treatment with an isocyanate (11, Y=O) or thioisocyanate (11, Y=S) to yields the urea or thiourea.

Compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a tertiary amine may be converted to compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a quaternary amminium salt by treatment with an alkylating agent 7 such as an alkyl halide or sulfonate.

Conversion of compounds of Formula (I) wherein said compound is a thiourea to the corresponding urea may be accomplished through an additional oxidation step with a reagent such as manganese dioxide or 35% hydrogen peroxide. In the case where the reacting substrate for a given transformation is an acid, then acid compounds of Formula (I), wherein R¹ is O⁻ or OH, are obtained directly, whereas if the substrate is an ester then compounds of Formula (I), wherein R¹ is C₁₋₆ alkyl are obtained directly and a subsequent hydrolysis step generates the acid, wherein R¹ is O⁻ or OH.

Compounds of Formula (I), wherein Q-R⁴ is SO₂NR⁴R⁵ and m, n, R², R⁴ and R⁵ are as defined in Formula (I) may be prepared, for example, by the methods outlined in Scheme 4. Compounds of Formula 3, (wherein R′ is as defined in Formula (I) and R′ is small alkyl i.e. R⁴ or a protecting group P) may be reacted with a sulfamylating reagent such as 13 wherein R² and is as defined above and LG is a suitable leaving group, for example 2-oxooxazolidine-3-yl, 2-chloroethylcarbamoyl, Cl or imidazolium. In the case wherein the reacting substrate is a compound wherein the ring nitrogen is bonded to a protecting group (R′=P), then subsequent deprotection of compounds of Formula 14 yields compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a secondary amine. Subsequent alkylation with two or more equivalents of alkylating reagent 7 such as an alkyl halide or alkyl sulfonate yields compounds of Formula (I), wherein the ring nitrogen is a quaternary ammonium salt.

When the reacting substrate is a compound of Formula 3 wherein the ring nitrogen is a tertiary amine (R⁴=C₁₋₆ alkyl) then the product of the sulfamating reaction is a compound of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a tertiary amine (R⁴=C₁₋₆ alkyl). Alternatively, Compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a tertiary amine can be obtained from compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a secondary amine by a reductive amination procedure employing an aldehyde 8 and a reducing agent such as sodium borohydride.

Compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a tertiary amine may be converted to compounds of Formula (I) wherein the ring nitrogen is a quaternary amminium salt by treatment with an alkylating agent 7 such as an alkyl halide or sulfonate.

In the case where the reacting substrate for a given transformation is an acid, then acid compounds of Formula (I), wherein R¹ is O⁻ or OH, are obtained directly, whereas if the substrate is an ester then compounds of Formula (I), wherein R¹ is C₁₋₆ alkyl are obtained directly and a subsequent hydrolysis step generates the acid, wherein R¹ is O⁻ or OH.

Compounds or substrates of Formula 3 include acids and alkyl esters thereof and derivatives, which include various salts thereof. Such compounds may be prepared using methods known in the art or described herein.

The methods described above can result in the formation of the corresponding free acid and/or free amine or one or both of the corresponding salts thereof. This will depend on the reaction conditions and final isolation procedures as would be known to a person skilled in the art. The formation of, or transformation to, a desired compound salt is achieved using standard techniques. For example, the neutral compound is treated with an acid or base in a suitable solvent and the formed salt is isolated by filtration, extraction or any other suitable method

The methods described above can result in the formation of the corresponding free acid and/or free amine or one or both of the corresponding salts thereof. This will depend on the reaction conditions and final isolation procedures as would be known to a person skilled in the art. The formation of, or transformation to, a desired compound salt is achieved using standard techniques. For example, the neutral compound is treated with an acid or base in a suitable solvent and the formed salt is isolated by filtration, extraction or any other suitable method. In a particular example, quaternization of the compounds of Formula (I), wherein Z is NR⁴, wherein R⁴ is C₁₋₆ alkyl, may be performed by reacting a compound of Formula (I) with a C₁₋₆ alkyl halide, to yield compounds of Formula (I), wherein Z is a trialkylamminium. If R¹ is a ester, subsequent ester hydrolysis yields the acid compounds of Formula (I), where R¹ is O⁻ or OH.

The formation of solvates of the compounds of the invention will vary depending on the compound and the solvate. In general, solvates are formed by dissolving the compound in the appropriate solvent and isolating the solvate by cooling or using an antisolvent. The solvate is typically dried or azeotroped under ambient conditions.

The present invention includes radiolabeled forms of the compounds of the invention, for example, compounds of the invention labeled by incorporation within the structure of ³H, ¹¹C or ¹⁴C or a radioactive halogen such as ¹²⁵I and ¹⁸F. A radiolabeled compound of the invention may be prepared using standard methods known in the art. For example, tritium may be incorporated into a compound of the invention using standard techniques, for example by hydrogenation of a suitable precursor to a compound of the invention using tritium gas and a catalyst. Alternatively, a compound of the invention containing radioactive iodine may be prepared from the corresponding trialkyltin (suitably trimethyltin) derivative using standard iodination conditions, such as [¹²⁵I] sodium iodide in the presence of chloramine-T in a suitable solvent, such as dimethylformamide. The trialkyltin compound may be prepared from the corresponding non-radioactive halo-, suitably iodo-, compound using standard palladium-catalyzed stannylation conditions, for example hexamethylditin in the presence of tetrakis(triphenylphosphine) palladium (0) in an inert solvent, such as dioxane, and at elevated temperatures, suitably 50-100° C. Further, a compound of the invention containing a radioactive fluorine may be prepared, for example, by reaction of K[¹⁸F]/K222 with a suitable precursor compound, such as a compound of Formula I comprising a suitable leaving group, for example a tosyl group, that may be displaced with the ¹⁸F anion.

In some cases the chemistries outlined above may have to be modified, for instance by use of protective groups, to prevent side reactions due to reactive groups, such as reactive groups attached as substituents. This may be achieved by means of conventional protecting groups, for example as described in “Protective Groups in Organic Chemistry” McOmie, J. F. W. Ed., Plenum Press, 1973 and in Greene, T. W. and Wuts, P. G. M., “Protective Groups in Organic Synthesis”, John Wiley & Sons, 3^(rd) Edition, 1999.

In some embodiments, i) when Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH— or —S(O)₂—, and each of n and m is 2, then R² is not a C₃-C₇ alkyl group substituted with a substituted phenoxy group, and/or ii) when Q is —C(═O)— and R² is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl, and when one of n and m is 1 and the other of n and m is 2, or each of n and m is 2, then Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻—. In these embodiments, particularly when Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH— or —S(O)₂—, and each of n and m is 2, then i) R² is not a C₃-C₇ alkyl group substituted with an optionally substituted phenoxy group, ii) R² is not a substituted C₃-C₇ alkyl group; iii) R² is not an alkyl group substituted with an optionally substituted aryloxy group, or iv) R² is not a substituted alkyl group.

In other embodiments, the compound of the invention is represented by Structural Formula (I), or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof, wherein when Q is —C(═O)—, —C(O)NH— or —C(═O)—N(R³)—, then each of R² and R³ independently is not a substituted or unsubstituted, six-membered N-containing heteroaryl group.

In yet other embodiments, the compound of the invention is represented by Structural Formula (I), or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof, wherein: i) when Q is —C(═O)— or —C(O)NH—, and when each of n and m is 2, then R² is not an unsubstituted C1-C3 alkyl group; ii) when Q os —C(═O)—N(R³)—, and when each of n and m is 2, then each of R² and R³ is not —CH₃; and iii) when Q is —S(O)₂—, or —S(O)₂—NH—, and when each of n and m is 2, then R² is not —CH₃.

In yet some other embodiments, the compound of the invention is represented by Structural Formula (I), or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof, wherein: i) when Q is —C(═O)—, —C(O)NH— or —C(═O)—N(R³)—, then each of R² and R³ independently is not a substituted or unsubstituted, six-membered N-containing heteroaryl group; ii) when Q is —C(═O)— or —C(O)NH—, and when each of n and m is 2, then R² is not an unsubstituted C₁-C₃ alkyl group; iii) when Q os —C(═O)—N(R³)—, and when each of n and m is 2, then each of R² and R³ is not —CH₃; and iv) when Q is —S(O)₂—, or —S(O)₂—NH—, and when each of n and m is 2, then R² is not —CH₃.

In yet some other embodiments, the compound of the invention is represented by a formula selected from Structural Formulas (I) and (XVIII), or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof, wherein: i) each of R² and R³ independently is not a substituted or unsubstituted, six-membered N-containing heteroaryl group; ii) when each of n and m for Structural Formula (I) independently is 2, or when each of r and s for Structural Formulas (III)-(X) is independently 1, then each R² is not a substituted C3-C7 alkyl group; and/or iii) when each of n and m for Structural Formula (I) independently is 2, or when each of r and s for Structural Formulas (III)-(X) is independently 1, then each R² is not an unsubstituted C1-C3 alkyl group. In yet some other embodiments, the compound of the invention is represented by a formula selected from Structural Formulas (I) and (XVIII), or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof, wherein: i) each of R² and R³ independently is not a substituted or unsubstituted, six-membered N-containing heteroaryl group; and ii) when each of n and m for Structural Formula (I) independently is 2, or when each of r and s for Structural Formulas (III)-(X) is independently 1, then each R² is not a substituted C3-C7 alkyl group. In yet some other embodiments, the compound of the invention is represented by a formula selected from Structural Formulas (I) and (XVIII), or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof, wherein: i) each of R² and R³ independently is not a substituted or unsubstituted, six-membered N-containing heteroaryl group; and ii) when each of n and m for Structural Formula (I) independently is 2, or when each of r and s for Structural Formulas (III)-(X) is independently 1, then each R² is not an unsubstituted C₁-C₃ alkyl group. In yet some other embodiments, the compound of the invention is represented by a formula selected from Structural Formulas (I) and (XVIII), or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof, wherein: i) when each of n and m for Structural Formula (I) independently is 2, or when each of r and s for Structural Formulas (III)-(X) is independently 1, then each R² is not a substituted C₃-C₇ alkyl group; and ii) when each of n and m for Structural Formula (I) independently is 2, or when each of r and s for Structural Formulas (III)-(X) is independently 1, then each R² is not an unsubstituted C₁-C₃ alkyl group.

Carnitine palmitoyl transferase 1 (CPT1A and CPT1C) has been implicated in growth and survival of cancer cells. Thus, small molecule inhibitors of these enzymes are potential anti-tumor agents. Several compounds disclosed herein have been synthesized that have IC_(so) values against CPT1 in the low μM range in a biochemical assay.

The compounds of Formula (I) are CPT1 inhibitors and are useful in inhibiting CPT1 activity for the treatment of various conditions such as cancers. Accordingly, the present invention includes a method of treating a disease which benefits from an inhibition of CPT1 activity comprising administering an effective amount of a compound of the invention to a subject in need thereof. The present invention also includes the use of a compound of the invention to treat a disease which benefits from an inhibition of CPT1 activity and a use of a compound of the invention to prepare a medicament to treat a disease which benefits from an inhibition of CPT1 activity. In an embodiment, CPT1 is CPT1A and/or CPT1C. In yet another embodiment of the invention the disease which benefits from an inhibition of CPT1, suitably CPT1A and/or CPT1C, activity is cancer.

The present invention therefore includes a method of treating cancer comprising administering an effective amount of a compound represented by Structural Formula (I), or pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof, to a subject in need thereof. In an embodiment, the cancer is one that depends on CPT1A and/or CPT1C for tumor cell survival. In a further embodiment, the cancer is one that depends on CPT1A and/or CPT1C for tumor cell survival under hypoxic conditions. In another embodiment, the cancer is selected from the group consisting of lung cancer, breast cancer, colon cancer, brain cancer, neuroblastoma, prostate cancer, melanoma, glioblastoma multiform, ovarian cancer, lymphoma, leukemia, melanoma, sarcoma, paraneoplasia, osteosarcoma, germinoma, glioma and mesothelioma. In a preferred embodiment, the cancer is selected from the group consisting of lung cancer, colon cancer, brain cancer, neuroblastoma, prostate cancer, melanoma, glioblastoma mutiform and ovarian cancer. In another preferred embodiment, the cancer is selected from one or more of lung cancer, breast cancer, colon cancer, brain cancer, neuroblastoma, prostate cancer, melanoma, glioblastoma multiform and ovarian cancer.

The invention further relates to a method of treating tumor cells in a subject in need thereof, comprising administering to the subject, an amount of a compound disclosed herein that is effective to reduce the effective amount of CPT1A and/or CPT1C in the subject.

The invention further includes a method for treating tumor cells in a subject suffering from a cancer that expresses CPT1A and/or CPT1C in amounts higher that in normal tissue of the same type, comprising administering to the subject a compound disclosed herein in an amount that is effective to inhibit expression of CPT1A and/or CPT1C in the tumor cells and/or to increase apoptosis in the tumor cells.

The invention still further includes a method for treating tumor cells in a subject suffering from a cancer that depends on CPT1A and/or CPT1C for survival under hypoxic conditions, comprising administering to the subject an amount of a compound disclosed herein that is effect to inhibit expression of CPT1A and/or CPT1C by the tumor cells, increase apoptosis and/or reduce proliferation in the tumor cells.

The present invention also includes a method of treating diabetes of a subject in need thereof, by administering to the subject a therapeutically effective amount of a compound of the invention disclosed herein.

The compounds of the invention can also be used for treating a condition or disease of a subject in need thereof, wherein the condition or disease is a condition or disease mediated by metalloproteases, tumor necrosis factor, aggrecanase or a combination thereof. (see U.S. Pat. No. 6,495,565, and U.S. 2004/0072802, the teachings all of which are incorporated herein by reference) The condition or disease mediated by metalloproteases, tumor necrosis factor, aggrecanase is selected from the group consisting of inflammatory diseases, fever, acute infection and acute shock, and wherein the condition or disease mediated by Cholecystokinins is selected from the group consisting of: appetite disorders, pancreatic inflammation, pancreatic cancer, biliary tract diseases and Zollinger-Ellison syndrome. Specific examples include: septic shock, haemodynamic shock, sepsis syndrome, post ischemic reperfusion injury, malaria, Crohn's disease, inflammatory bowel diseases, mycobacterial infection, meningitis, psoriasis, congestive heart failure, fibrotic diseases, cachexia, graft rejection, cancer, diseases involving angiogenesis, autoimmune diseases, skin inflammatory diseases, osteoarthritis, rheumatoid arthritis, multiple sclerosis, radiation damage, hyperoxic alveolar injury, periodontal disease, HIV and non-insulin dependent diabetes melitus

The compounds of the invention can also be used for treating a condition or disease of a subject in need thereof, wherein the condition or disease is a condition or disease mediated by Cholecystokinins (See U.S. Pat. No. 5,847,125, the teachings of which are incorporated herein by reference). Specific examples of such diseases or conditions include appetite disorders, such as anorexia nervosa, pancreatic inflammation, pancreatic cancer, biliary tract diseases, Zollinger-Ellison syndrome, analgesia, opiate and various psychiatric disorders.

The compounds of the invention are suitably formulated into pharmaceutical compositions for administration to human subjects in a biologically compatible form suitable for administration in vivo. The pharmaceutical compositions of the invention optionally include one or more pharmaceutically acceptable carriers and/or diluents therefor, such as lactose, starch, cellulose and dextrose. Other excipients, such as flavoring agents; sweeteners; and preservatives, such as methyl, ethyl, propyl and butyl parabens, can also be included. More complete listings of suitable excipients can be found in the Handbook of Pharmaceutical Excipients (5^(th) Ed., Pharmaceutical Press (2005)).

The carriers, diluents and/or excipients are “acceptable” in the sense of being compatible with the other ingredients of the pharmaceutical composition and not deleterious to the recipient thereof.

In accordance with the methods of the invention, the described compounds of the invention, may be administered to a patient in a variety of forms depending on the selected route of administration, as will be understood by those skilled in the art. The compounds of the invention may be administered, for example, by oral, parenteral, buccal, sublingual, nasal, rectal, patch, pump or transdermal administration and the pharmaceutical compositions formulated accordingly. Parenteral administration includes intravenous, intraperitoneal, subcutaneous, intramuscular, transepithelial, nasal, intrapulmonary, intrathecal, rectal and topical modes of administration. Parenteral administration may be by continuous infusion over a selected period of time.

A compound of the invention may be orally administered, for example, with an inert diluent or with an assimilable edible carrier, or it may be enclosed in hard or soft shell gelatin capsules, or it may be compressed into tablets, or it may be incorporated directly with the food of the diet. For oral therapeutic administration, the compound of the invention may be incorporated with excipient and used in the form of ingestible tablets, buccal tablets, troches, capsules, elixirs, suspensions, syrups, wafers, and the like.

A compound of the invention may also be administered parenterally. Solutions of a compound of the invention can be prepared in water suitably mixed with a surfactant such as hydroxypropylcellulose. Dispersions can also be prepared in glycerol, liquid polyethylene glycols, DMSO and mixtures thereof with or without alcohol, and in oils. Under ordinary conditions of storage and use, these preparations contain a preservative to prevent the growth of microorganisms. A person skilled in the art would know how to prepare suitable formulations. Conventional procedures and ingredients for the selection and preparation of suitable formulations are described, for example, in Remington's Pharmaceutical Sciences (2003-20th edition) and in The United States Pharmacopeia: The National Formulary (USP 24 NF19) published in 1999.

The pharmaceutical forms suitable for injectable use include sterile aqueous solutions or dispersion and sterile powders for the extemporaneous preparation of sterile injectable solutions or dispersions. In all cases the form must be sterile and must be fluid to the extent that easy syringability exists.

Compositions for nasal administration may conveniently be formulated as aerosols, drops, gels and powders. Aerosol formulations typically comprise a solution or fine suspension of the active substance in a physiologically acceptable aqueous or non-aqueous solvent and are usually presented in single or multidose quantities in sterile form in a sealed container, which can take the form of a cartridge or refill for use with an atomizing device. Alternatively, the sealed container may be a unitary dispensing device such as a single dose nasal inhaler or an aerosol dispenser fitted with a metering valve which is intended for disposal after use. Where the dosage form comprises an aerosol dispenser, it will contain a propellant which can be a compressed gas such as compressed air or an organic propellant such as fluorochlorohydrocarbon. The aerosol dosage forms can also take the form of a pump-atomizer.

Compositions suitable for buccal or sublingual administration include tablets, lozenges, and pastilles, wherein the active ingredient is formulated with a carrier such as sugar, acacia, tragacanth, or gelatin and glycerine. Compositions for rectal administration are conveniently in the form of suppositories containing a conventional suppository base such as cocoa butter.

The compounds of the invention, may be administered to an animal, suitably a human patient, alone or in combination with pharmaceutically acceptable carriers, as noted above, the proportion of which is determined by the solubility and chemical nature of the compound, chosen route of administration and standard pharmaceutical practice.

The compounds of the invention, can be formulated alone or for contemporaneous administration with other agents that inhibit CPT1 activity, or inhibit CPT1 activity and other targets, or in combination with other types of treatment (which may or may not modulate CPT1) for treating cancer. Therefore, according to yet another aspect of the present invention, there is included a pharmaceutical composition comprising one or more compounds selected from a compound of Formula I, and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof, and a pharmaceutically acceptable carrier, for the preparation of a medicament for the treatment of cancer to be used contemporaneously with another anti-cancer agent, for example, but not limited to a glucose metabolism inhibitor.

Typically, the pharmaceutical compositions of the invention can be administered before or after a meal, or with a meal. As used herein, “before” or “after” a meal is typically within two hours, preferably within one hour, more preferably within thirty minutes, most preferably within ten minutes of commencing or finishing a meal, respectively.

In one embodiment, the method of the present invention is a mono-therapy where the pharmaceutical compositions of the invention are administered alone. Accordingly, in this embodiment, the compound of the invention is the only pharmaceutically active ingredient in the pharmaceutical compositions.

In another embodiment, the method of the invention is a co-therapy with other therapeutically active drugs known in the art for treating the desired diseases or indications. In a specific embodiment, the compounds disclosed herein can be co-administered with one or more of other anticancer drugs known in the art. In another specific embodiment, the compounds disclosed herein can be co-administered with one or more of other agents that inhibit CPT1A and/or CPT1C activity. For example, but not limited to, the compounds of the invention are administered contemporaneously with glucose metabolism inhibitors (such as glycolysis inhibitors).

The term a “therapeutically effective amount”, “effective amount” or a “sufficient amount” of a compound of the present invention is a quantity sufficient to, when administered to the subject, including a mammal, for example a human, effect beneficial or desired results, including clinical results, and, as such, an “effective amount” or synonym thereto depends upon the context in which it is being applied. For example, in the context of inhibiting CPT1C and/or CPT1A, for example, it is an amount of the compound sufficient to achieve such an inhibition in CPT1C and/or CPT1A activity as compared to the response obtained without administration of the compound. In the context of disease, therapeutically effective amounts of the compounds of the present invention are used to treat, modulate, attenuate, reverse, or affect cancer in a subject. An “effective amount” is intended to mean that amount of a compound that is sufficient to treat, prevent or inhibit cancer disease associated with cancer. The amount of a given compound of the present invention that will correspond to such an amount will vary depending upon various factors, such as the given drug or compound, the pharmaceutical formulation, the route of administration, the type of disease or disorder, the identity of the subject or host being treated, and the like, but can nevertheless be routinely determined by one skilled in the art. Also, as used herein, a “therapeutically effective amount” of a compound of the present invention is an amount which prevents, inhibits, suppresses or reduces cancer (e.g., as determined by clinical symptoms or the amount of cancer cells) in a subject as compared to a control. As defined herein, a therapeutically effective amount of a compound of the present invention may be readily determined by one of ordinary skill by routine methods known in the art.

In an embodiment, a therapeutically effective amount of a compound of the present invention ranges from about 0.1 to about 15 mg/kg body weight, suitably about 1 to about 5 mg/kg body weight, and more suitably, from about 2 to about 3 mg/kg body weight. The skilled artisan will appreciate that certain factors may influence the dosage required to effectively treat a subject, or prevent a subject, suffering from cancer and these factors include, but are not limited to, the severity of the disease or disorder, previous treatments, the general health and/or age of the subject and other diseases present.

Moreover, a “treatment” or “prevention” regime of a subject with a therapeutically effective amount of the compound of the present invention may consist of a single administration, or alternatively comprise a series of applications. For example, the compound of the present invention may be administered at least once a week. However, in another embodiment, the compound may be administered to the subject from about one time per week to about once daily for a given treatment. The length of the treatment period depends on a variety of factors, such as the severity of the disease, the age of the patient, the concentration and the activity of the compounds of the present invention, or a combination thereof. It will also be appreciated that the effective dosage of the compound used for the treatment or prophylaxis may increase or decrease over the course of a particular treatment or prophylaxis regime. Changes in dosage may result and become apparent by standard diagnostic assays known in the art. In some instances, chronic administration may be required.

As used herein, “administered contemporaneously” means that two substances are administered to a subject such that they are both biologically active in the subject at the same time. The exact details of the administration will depend on the pharmacokinetics of the two substances in the presence of each other, and can include administering one substance within 24 hours of administration of the other, if the pharmacokinetics are suitable. Designs of suitable dosing regimens are routine for one skilled in the art. In particular embodiments, two substances will be administered substantially simultaneously, i.e. within minutes of each other, or in a single composition that comprises both substances.

As used herein, and as well understood in the art, “treatment” is an approach for obtaining beneficial or desired results, including clinical results. Beneficial or desired clinical results can include, but are not limited to, alleviation or amelioration of one or more symptoms or conditions, diminishment of extent of disease, stabilized (i.e. not worsening) state of disease, preventing spread of disease, delay or slowing of disease progression, amelioration or palliation of the disease state, and remission (whether partial or total), whether detectable or undetectable. “Treatment” can also mean prolonging survival as compared to expected survival if not receiving treatment.

“Palliating” a disease or disorder means that the extent and/or undesirable clinical manifestations of a disorder or a disease state are lessened and/or time course of the progression is slowed or lengthened, as compared to not treating the disorder.

The term “prevention” or “prophylaxis”, or synonym thereto, as used herein refers to a reduction in the risk or probability of a patient becoming afflicted with cancer or manifesting a symptom associated with cancer.

To “inhibit” or “suppress” or “reduce” a function or activity, such as ODCase activity, is to reduce the function or activity when compared to otherwise same conditions except for a condition or parameter of interest, or alternatively, as compared to another conditions.

The term “subject” or “patient” or synonym thereto, as used herein includes all members of the animal kingdom, especially mammals, including human. The subject or patient is suitably a human.

The term “CPT1” as used herein refers to CPT1A and/or CPT1C (see U.S. Provisional Application No. 60/893,649, filed Mar. 8, 2007, and U.S. Provisional Application No. 60/893,999, filed on Mar. 9, 2007).

The term “a cell” as used herein includes a plurality of cells. Administering a compound to a cell includes in vivo, ex vivo and in vitro treatment.

The invention is illustrated by the following examples which are not intended to be limiting in any way.

EXEMPLIFICATION 1: Synthesis of Compounds of the Invention Preparation of Reactants and Reagents Preparation 1. Ethyl 2-(4-amino-1-methylpiperidin-4-yl)acetate

1-Methylpiperidin-4-one (4.8 mL, 41.6 mmol) was added drop-wise, under a nitrogen atmosphere, to a stirring, refluxing solution of 3-ethoxy-3-oxopropanoic acid (4.5 mL, 37.8 mmol) and NH₄OAc (4.1 g, 52.9 mmol) in EtOH (25 mL). The solution was stirred under reflux for 4 h and then cooled to room temperature. The EtOH was removed in vacuo and the residue transferred to a separatory funnel with EtOAc. The organic layer was washed 3× with 1M NaOH, 3× with Brine, and then dried (MgSO₄). The solvent was removed to give a yellow-orange oil which was purified by column chromatography (silica gel, 93:5:2 CH₂Cl₂/MeOH/7M NH₃ in MeOH) to give 3.3 g, 43% of a yellow oil.

¹H NMR (400 MHz, CDCl₃) δ 4.12 (q, 2H, J=6.8 Hz), 2.49-2.45 (m, 2H), 2.38 (s, 2H), 2.37-2.32 (m, 2H), 2.28 (s, 3H), 1.71-1.65 (m, 2H), 1.59-1.54 (m, 2H), 1.25 (t, 3H, J=6.8).); MS ESI 201.1 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₁₀H₂₀N₂O₂+H]⁺ 201.29.

Preparation 2. Methyl 2-(3-amino-1-methylpiperidin-3-yl)acetate

According to the method described in example 1, 1-Methylpiperidin-3-one is reacted with 3-methoxy-3-oxopropanoic acid and NH₄OAc in EtOH to yield the title compound.

Preparation 3. Benzyl 3-amino-3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)pyrrolidine-1-carboxylate

A solution of benzyl 3-oxopyrrolidine-1-carboxylate (2.03 g, 10 mmol) and ammonium acetate (977 mg, 12.7 mmol) in EtOH (10 mL) was treated with ethyl malonate (1.07 mL, 9.09 mmol). The resulting solution was heated to reflux for 4 h and cooled to room temperature. Ethyl acetate (200 mL) was added and the solution was washed with saturated NaHCO₃ (25 mL), brine (25 mL), dried over MgSO₄ and concentrated to dryness. The mixture was filtered through a silica gel plug with ethyl acetate followed by methanol to elute the title compound as a yellow oil (600 mg, 19%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.40-7.32 (m, 5H), 4.23 (q, 2H, J=7.4 Hz), 3.81-3.76 (m, 1H), 3.66-3.56 (m, 3H), 2.94 (s, 2H), 2.29-2.24 (m, 2H), 1.29 (t, 3H, J=7.4 Hz). MS ESI 307.1 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₁₆H₂₂N₂O₄+H]⁺ 307.16.

Preparation 4. tert-Butyl 3-amino-3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)azetidine-1-carboxylate

t-Butyl 3-oxoazetidine-1-carboxylate (1.0 g, 5.84 mmol) was added portion-wise, under a nitrogen atmosphere, to a refluxing solution of 3-ethoxy-3-oxopropanoic acid (0.69 mL, 5.84 mmol) and NH₄OAc (0.631 g, 8.18 mmol) in EtOH (4 mL). The solution was refluxed for 3 h and then cooled to room temperature. The EtOH was removed in vacuo and the residue transferred to a separatory funnel with EtOAc. The organic layer was washed 3× with sat. NaHCO₃, 3× with water, and 3× with Brine, and then dried (MgSO₄). The solvent was removed to give a yellow oil which was purified by column chromatography (silica gel, 98:2 to 96:4 CH₂Cl₂/MeOH) to give the title compound 0.872 g, 58% as a light-yellow oil. ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 4.17 (q, 2H, J=7.2 Hz), 3.90 (d, 2H, J=8.8 Hz), 3.74 (d, 2H, J=8.4 Hz), 2.76 (s, 2H), 1.45 (s, 9H), 1.27 (t, 3H, J=7.2).); MS ESI 259.0 [M+H]+, calcd for [C₁₂H₂₂N₂O₄+H]+ 259.32.

Preparation 5. General method for N-hydroxysuccinimide esters

To a solution of carboxylic acid (1 mmol) in CH₂Cl₂ (5 mL) was added N-hydroxysuccinimide (138 mg, 1.2 mmol), EDC (230 mg, 1.2 mmol) and diisopropylethyl amine (0.7 mL, 4 mmol). The solution was stirred for 16 h at room temperature. Methylene chloride (75 mL) was added and the solution was washed with saturated sodium bicarbonate (2×10 mL), water (20 mL), dried over MgSO₄ and concentrated to give the desired ester which was used without further purification. Proton NMRs and MS were consistent with the desired products.

Preparation 6. 2-chloroethyl N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylcarbamate

A solution of chlorosulfonyl isocyanate (1.41 g, 10 mmol) in dichloromethane (5 mL) was treated with 2-chloroethanol (810 mg, 10 mmol) and stirred for 10 min at rt. The resulting solution was stored at ˜5° C.; aliquots were used as required. For example a solution of 4-n-octylaniline (2.05 g, 10 mmol) and triethylamine (1.54 mL, 11 mmol) in dichloromethane (20 mL) at 0° C. was treated dropwise with the solution of sulfamoyl chloride prepared as described above. After the addition was complete, the resulting mixture was stirred for 60 min at 0° C. and diluted with dichloromethane (40 mL). The dichloromethane solution was washed with 0.1 N HCl (20 mL), dried (Na₂SO₄) and concentrated to reduce the volume. The resultant white precipitate was collected by suction filtration to give the title compound (1.60 g) as white solid. Further concentration of the filtrate yielded an additional batch (1.02 g) as white solid. Total yield was 2.62 g (67%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CDCl₃) δ 7.21 (s, 1H), 7.20-7.10 (m, 4H), 7.11 (s, 1H), 4.46 (s, 2H), 3.71 (s, 2H), 2.60 (t, 2H, J=6.8 Hz), 1.58 (s, 2H), 1.37-1.20 (m, 10H), 0.88 (t, 3H, J=6.4 Hz).

Example S1 4-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-4-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) Ethyl 2-(1-methyl-4-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)piperidin-4-yl)acetate

A stirred solution of ethyl 2-(4-amino-1-methylpiperidin-4-yl)acetate (62 mg, 0.308 mmol) in CH₂Cl₂ (2 mL) was treated with NEt₃ (0.13 mL, 0.924 mmol.), and 1-isocyanato-4-octylbenzene (0.071 mL, 0.308 mmol). The reaction was stirred overnight, at room temperature, then the solvent removed in vacuo and the product purified by column chromatography to obtain the title compound (94 mg, 71%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CDCl₃) δ 7.19 (d, 2H, J=8.4 Hz), 7.12 (d, 2H, J=8.4 Hz), 6.45 (bs, 1H), 4.78 (bs, 1H), 4.09 (q, 2H, J=7.2 Hz), 2.90 (s, 2H), 2.58-2.48 (m, 4H), 2.39-2.19 (m, 4H), 2.25 (s, 3H), 1.75-1.70 (m, 2H), 1.60-1.54 (m, 2H), 1.30-1.23 (m, 13H), 0.80 (t, 3H, 6.4 Hz); MS ESI 432.4 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₅H₄₁N₃O₃+H]⁺ 432.62.

b) 4-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-4-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

A solution of ethyl 2-(1-methyl-4-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)piperidin-4-yl)acetate (20 mg, 0.046 mmol) in MeOH/water (4:1) (1 mL) was treated with LiOH (12 mg, 0.460 mmol) at room temperature and the reaction stirred overnight. The MeOH was removed in vacuo and the product was diluted with water and purified by reverse-phase preparatory-HPLC to yield the title compound (19 mg, 79%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.22 (d, 2H, J=8.4 Hz), 7.08 (d, 2H, J=8.4 Hz), 3.49-3.43 (m, 2H), 3.27-3.18 (m, 2H), 2.90 (s, 3H), 2.86 (s, 2H), 2.78-2.71 (m, 2H), 2.56 (t, 2H, J=7.2 Hz), 1.94-1.86 (m, 2H), 1.61-1.56 (m, 2H), 1.37-1.23 (m, 10H), 0.90 (t, 3H, 6.4 Hz); MS ESI 404.3 [M+H]% calcd for [C₂₃H₃₇N₃O₃+H]⁺ 404.57.

Example S2 4-(Carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) 4-(2-Ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)piperidinium iodide

A solution of ethyl 2-(1-methyl-4-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)piperidin-4-yl)acetate (73 mg, 0.169 mmol) in CH₂Cl₂ (5 mL) was treated with MeI (0.11 mL, 1.69 mmol) and the reaction stirred overnight at room temperature. The solvent was removed in vacuo to yield crude title compound (95 mg, 98%) which was used without further purification. ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CDCl₃) δ 8.35 (bs, 1H), 7.42 (d, 2H, J=8.4 Hz), 7.05 (d, 2H, J=8.4 Hz), 6.49 (bs, 1H), 4.39-4.32 (m, 2H), 4.14 (q, 2H, J=7.2 Hz), 3.41-3.34 (m, 5H), 3.21 (s, 2H), 3.20 (s, 3H), 2.64-2.41 (m, 6H), 1.29-1.20 (m, 13H), 0.89 (t, 3H, 6.4 Hz); MS ESI 446.4 [M]⁺, calcd for [C₂₆H₄₄N₃O₃]⁺ 446.65.

b) 4-(Carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

A solution of 4-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)-piperidinium iodide (90 mg, 0.156 mmol) in MeOH/water (4:1) (5 mL) was treated with LiOH (37 mg, 1.56 mmol).) at room temperature and the reaction stirred overnight. The MeOH was removed in vacuo and the crude product was diluted with water and purified by reverse-phase preparatory-HPLC to yield the title compound (42 mg, 51%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.21 (d, 2H, J=8.3 Hz), 7.06 (d, 2H, J=8.3 Hz), 3.58-3.46 (m, 2H), 3.45-3.36 (m, 2H), 3.20 (s, 3H), 3.16 (s, 3H), 2.92 (s, 2H), 2.69-2.60 (m, 2H), 2.53 (t, 2H, J=7.5 Hz), 2.25-2.14 (m, 2H), 1.62-1.51 (m, 2H), 1.36-1.22 (m, 10H), 0.88 (t, 3H, J=6.7 Hz); MS ESI 418.3 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₄H₃₉N₃O₃+H]⁺ 418.59.

Example S3 4-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-4-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) Ethyl 2-(1-methyl-4-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)piperidin-4-yl)acetate

A stirred solution of ethyl 2-(4-amino-1-methylpiperidin-4-yl)acetate (76 mg, 0.378 mmol) in CH₂Cl₂ (2 mL) was treated with NEt₃ (0.24 mL, 1.70 mmol), and 4-pentylbenzene-1-sulfonyl chloride (140 mg, 0.567 mmol). The reaction was stirred overnight, at room temperature, then the solvent removed in vacuo and the product purified by column chromatography to obtain the title compound (148 mg, 95%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.77 (d, 2H, J=7.6 Hz), 7.35 (d, 2H, J=7.3 Hz), 4.00 (q, 2H, J=6.7), 2.69 (t, 2H, J=7.0 Hz), 2.57 (s, 2H), 2.46-2.36 (m, 2H), 2.20-2.02 (m, 7H), 1.68-1.60 (m, 4H), 1.41-1.25 (m, 4H), 1.20 (t, 3H, J=6.4 Hz), 0.89 (t, 3H, J=6.7 Hz); MS ESI 411.3 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₁H₃₄N₂O₄S+H]⁺ 411.58.

b) 4-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-4-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

Ethyl 2-(1-methyl-4-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)piperidin-4-yl)acetate (50 mg, 0.122 mmol) was saponified and the product purified, as described in Example 1b, to obtain the title compound (30 mg, 49%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.79 (d, 2H, J=8.1 Hz), 7.39 (d, 2H, J=8.1 Hz), 3.37-3.27 (m, 2H), 3.26-3.15 (m, 2H), 2.83 (s, 3H), 2.73-2.66 (t, 2H, J=8.0 Hz), 2.55-2.46 (m, 2H), 2.32 (s, 2H), 1.92-1.79 (m, 2H), 1.70-1.58 (m, 2H), 1.41-1.25 (m, 4H), 0.89 (t, 3H, J=6.8 Hz); MS ESI 383.2 [M+11]⁺, calcd for [C₁₉H₃₀N₂O₄S+H]⁺ 383.52.

Example S4 4-(Carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) 4-(2-Ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)piperidinium iodide

Ethyl 2-(1-methyl-4-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)piperidin-4-yl)acetate (100 mg, 0.244 mmol) was treated with MeI as described in Example 2a to yield crude title compound (133 mg, 98%) which was used without further purification. ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CDCl₃) δ 7.77 (d, 2H, J=8.0 Hz), 7.33 (d, 2H, J=8.0 Hz), 6.05 (s, 1H), 3.98 (q, 2H, J=6.7), 3.79-3.70 (m, 2H), 3.65-3.60 (m, 5H), 3.40 (s, 3H), 2.69 (t, 2H, J=7.0 Hz), 2.54 (s, 2H), 2.49-2.43 (m, 4H), 1.67-1.61 (m, 2H), 1.38-1.32 (m, 4H), 1.17 (t, 3H, J=6.4 Hz), 0.91 (t, 3H, J=6.7 Hz); MS ESI 425.3 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₂H₃₆N₂O₄S+H]⁺ 425.60.

b) 4-(Carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

4-(2-Ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)piperidinium iodide (133 mg, 0.240 mmol) was saponified and the product purified, as described in Example 1b, to obtain the title compound (40 mg, 33%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.81 (d, 2H, J=8.0 Hz), 7.41 (d, 2H, J=8.0 Hz), 3.58-3.50 (m, 2H), 3.38-3.32 (m, 2H), 3.18 (s, 3H), 3.13 (s, 3H), 2.73 (t, 2H, J=7.6 Hz), 2.48-2.42 (m, 4H), 2.19-2.10 (m, 2H), 1.71-1.63 (m, 2H), 1.41-1.32 (m, 4H), 0.92 (t, 3H, J=6.7 Hz); MS ESI 397.2 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₀H₃₂N₂O₄S+H]⁺ 397.55.

Example S5 4-(Carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(5-phenethylfuran-2-carboxamido)-piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) Ethyl 2-(1-methyl-4-(5-phenethylfuran-2-carboxamido)piperidin-4-yl)acetate

A stirred solution of ethyl 2-(4-amino-1-methylpiperidin-4-yl)acetate (16 mg, 0.077 mmol) in CH₂Cl₂ (1 mL) was treated with NEt₃ (31 uL, 0.219 mmol), and 2,5-dioxopyrrolidin-1-yl 5-phenethylfuran-2-carboxylate, prepared as described in Preparation 5 (23 mg, 0.073 mmol). The reaction was stirred overnight, at room temperature, then the solvent removed in vacuo and the crude product purified by column chromatography to obtain the title compound (25 mg, 86%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.29-7.16 (m, 5H), 7.00 (s, 1H), 6.17 (s, 1H), 4.06 (q, 2H, J=7.2 Hz), 3.05 (s, 4H), 2.88 (s, 2H), 2.75-2.69 (m, 2H), 2.54-2.48 (m, 2H), 2.41-2.31 (m, 5H), 1.87-1.81 (m, 2H), 1.15 (t, 3H, J=7.2 Hz); MS ESI 399.2 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₃H₃₀N₂O₄+H]⁺ 399.50.

b) 4-(2-Ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(5-phenethylfuran-2-carboxamido)-piperidinium iodide

Ethyl 2-(1-methyl-4-(5-phenethylfuran-2-carboxamido)piperidin-4-yl)acetate (25 mg, 0.063 mmol) was treated with MeI (38 uL, 0.630 mmol) as described in Example 2a to yield crude title compound (32 mg, 94%) which was used without further purification. NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.29-7.16 (m, 5H), 7.07 (s, 1H), 6.20 (s, 1H), 4.10 (q, 2H, J=7.2 Hz), 3.56-3.46 (m, 4H), 3.23 (s, 3H), 3.21 (s, 3H), 3.03 (s, 4H), 3.01 (s, 2H), 2.91-2.83 (m, 2H), 2.29-2.19 (m, 2H), 1.17 (t, 3H, J=7.2 Hz); MS ESI 414.1 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₄H₃₂N₂O₄+H]⁺ 413.53.

c) 4-(Carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(5-phenethylfuran-2-carboxamido)piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

4-(2-Ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(5-phenethylfuran-2-carboxamido)-piperidinium iodide (32 mg, 0.059 mmol) was saponified and the product purified, as described in Example 1b, to obtain the title compound (7 mg, 24%). NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.29-7.15 (m, 5H), 7.06 (s, 1H), 6.19 (s, 1H), 3.56-3.43 (m, 4H), 3.22 (s, 3H), 3.21 (s, 3H), 3.02 (s, 4H), 3.01 (s, 2H), 2.91-2.84 (m, 2H), 2.31-2.20 (m, 2H); MS ESI 385.2 [M]⁺, calcd for [C₂₂H₂₉N₂O₄]⁺ 385.48.

Example S6 4-(Carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(5-(phenylethynyl)furan-2-carboxamido)-piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) Ethyl 2-(1-methyl-4-(5-(phenylethynyl)furan-2-carboxamido)-piperidin-4-yl)acetate

A stirred solution of ethyl 2-(4-amino-1-methylpiperidin-4-yl)acetate (53 mg, 0.263 mmol) in CH₂Cl₂ (2 mL) was treated with NEt₃ (0.11 mL, 0.789 mmol), and 2,5-dioxopyrrolidin-1-yl 5-(phenylethynyl)furan-2-carboxylate, prepared as described in Preparation 5 (89 mg, 0.289 mmol). The reaction was stirred overnight, at room temperature, then the solvent removed in vacuo and the product purified by column chromatography to obtain the title compound (51 mg, 49%). NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.57-7.53 (m, 2H), 7.44-7.40 (m, 3H), 7.16 (s, 1H), 6.84 (s, 1H), 4.08 (q, 2H, J=7.2 Hz), 2.89 (s, 2H), 2.70-2.65 (m, 2H), 2.54-2.47 (m, 2H), 2.39-2.25 (m, 5H), 1.85-1.80 (m, 2H), 1.17 (t, 3H, J=7.2 Hz); MS ESI 395.2 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₃H₂₆N₂O₄+H]⁺ 395.47.

b) 4-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(5-(phenylethynyl)furan-2-carboxamido)-piperidinium iodide

Ethyl 2-(1-methyl-4-(5-(phenylethynyl)furan-2-carboxamido)piperidin-4-yl)acetate (51 mg, 0.129 mmol) was treated with MeI (80 uL, 1.29 mmol) as described in Example 2a to yield crude title compound (68 mg, 97%) which was used without further purification. ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.57-7.53 (m, 2H), 7.47-7.42 (m, 3H), 7.21 (s, 1H), 6.87 (s, 1H), 4.11 (q, 2H, J=7.2 Hz), 3.58-3.42 (m, 4H), 3.22 (s, 3H), 3.21 (s, 3H), 3.02 (s, 2H), 2.90-2.83 (m, 2H), 2.29-2.19 (m, 2H), 1.18 (t, 3H, J=7.2 Hz); MS ESI 409.3 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₄H₂₈N₂O₄+H]⁺ 409.50.

c) 4-(Carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(5-(phenylethynyl)furan-2-carboxamido)-piperidinium trifluoroacetate

4-(2-Ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(5-(phenylethynyl)furan-2-carboxamido)-piperidinium iodide was (68 mg, 0.126 mmol) saponified and the product purified, as described in Example 1b, to obtain the title compound (43 mg, 69%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.56-7.52 (m, 2H), 7.45-7.41 (m, 3H), 7.21 (s, 1H), 6.86 (s, 1H), 3.58-3.42 (m, 4H), 3.22 (s, 3H), 3.21 (s, 3H), 3.02 (s, 2H), 2.91-2.85 (m, 2H), 2.32-2.22 (m, 2H); MS ESI 381.2 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₂H₂₄N₂O₄+H]⁺ 381.44.

Example S7 4-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-4-(N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino)-piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) Ethyl 2-(1-methyl-4-(N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino)piperidin-4-yl)acetate

According to the method described in example 15a, ethyl 2-(4-amino-1-methylpiperidin-4-yl)acetate (70 mg, 0.35 mmol) and 2-chloroethyl N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylcarbamate (195 mg, 0.5 mmol) were reacted to yield the title compound (56 mg, 34%). MS ESI 468.4 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₄H₄₁N₃O₄S+H]⁺ 468.29.

b) 4-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-4-(N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino)-piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

Ethyl 2-(1-methyl-4-(N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino)piperidin-4-yl)acetate (17 mg, 0.036 mmol) was saponified as described in example 2a; preparative HPLC gave the title compound (1.0 mg, 5%) as white solid. ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.20 (d, 2H, J=8.0 Hz), 7.15 (d, 2H, J=8.0 Hz), 3.00-2.80 (m, 4H), 2.59 (brs, 5H), 2.48 (d, 2H, J=13.6 Hz), 2.05-1.95 (m, 2H), 1.65-1.55 (m, 2H), 1.45-1.30 (m, 10H), 0.91 (t, 3H, J=6.8 Hz); MS ESI 440.3 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₂H₃₇N₃O₄S+H]⁺ 440.26.

Example S8 4-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino) piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

Ethyl 2-(1-methyl-4-(N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino)piperidin-4-yl)acetate (39 mg, 0.084 mmol), was treated with MeI (0.2 mL, 3.2 mmol) as described in example 2a to yield crude 4-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoyl-amino) piperidinium iodide which was used without further purification. Subsequent saponification and preparative HPLC purification gave the title compound (8 mg, 17%) as white solid. ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.20 (d, 2H, J=8.4 Hz), 7.15 (d, 2H, J=8.8 Hz), 3.27-3.15 (m, 4H), 3.08 (s, 3H), 2.88 (s, 2H), 2.81 (s, 3H), 2.59 (t, 2H, J=15.6 Hz), 2.39 (d, 2H, J=15.6 Hz), 2.26-2.18 (m, 2H), 1.65-1.55 (m, 2H), 1.48-1.25 (m, 10H), 0.91 (t, 3H, J=6.8 Hz); MS ESI 454.3 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₃H₃₉N₃O₄S+H]⁺ 454.27.

Example S9 3-(Carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) Methyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(3(4-octylphenyl)ureido)piperidin-3-yl)acetate

A solution of methyl 2-(3-amino-1-methylpiperidin-3-yl)acetate (235 mg, 1.3 mmol) in and THF (10 mL), at 0° C., under N₂, was treated with DIPEA (0.22 mL, 1.3 mmol) and triphosgene (133 mg, 0.45 mmol), in one portion. The reaction was stirred at 0° C. for a few min and then at rt for 110 min. The reaction was cooled to 0° C., treated with the N-octylaniline (0.29 mL, 1.3 mmol) followed by DIPEA (0.22 mL, 1.3 mmol). After 5 min the cooling bath was removed and the reaction was diluted with and THF (10 mL). Stirring was continued at rt overnight. The reaction was then concentrated under reduced pressure and purified by flash chromatography on silica gel using 0-12% MeOH/DCM as the eluent to isolate the title product as a white solid (0.296 g, 56%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ ppm 7.20 (d, J=8.59 Hz, 2H), 7.05 (d, J=8.34 Hz, 2H), 3.64 (s, 3H), 2.89 (m, 2H), 2.76 (br. s., 1H), 2.54 (t, J=7.58 Hz, 2H), 2.27 (s, 3H), 1.97-2.23 (m, 3H), 1.67-1.85 (m, 1H), 1.50-1.66 (m, 3H), 1.30 (d, J=7.33 Hz, 12H), 0.89 (t, J=6.82 Hz, 3H). MS ESI [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₄H₃₉N₃O₃+H] 418.59 found m/z 418.3 (100).

b) 3-(Carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

Methyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)piperidin-3-yl)acetate (53 mg, 0.13 mmol) and LiOH (43 mg, 1.8 mmol) were dissolved in MeOH (10 mL) and H₂O (3.5 mL). The reaction was stirred at rt overnight. MeOH was removed under reduced pressure and the aq residue was loaded on C18 column (5 g, Biotage, 25 mL cartridge). The column was washed with xs H₂O (˜220 mL) and the material was eluted using H₂O:MeCN(2% AcOH) gradient 0-90% with respect to MeCN—AcOH. Thus obtained solid was purified by prep HPLC to afford the title compound as a white solid (32.6 mg, 51%) ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ ppm 7.26 (d, J=8.34 Hz, 2H), 7.08 (d, J=8.59 Hz, 2H), 4.44 (d, J=12.38 Hz, 1H), 3.45 (d, J=11.87 Hz, 1H), 2.91-3.12 (m, 3H), 2.86 (s, 3H), 2.50-2.63 (m, 3H), 2.20 (d, J=13.89 Hz, 1H), 1.99-2.14 (m, 1H), 1.86-1.98 (m, 1H), 1.73 (td, J=13.71, 4.17 Hz, 1H), 1.51-1.63 (m, 2H), 1.21-1.37 (m, 10H), 0.89 (t, J=6.82 Hz, 3H). MS ESI [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₃H₃₇N₃O₃+H]⁺ 404.57 found m/z 404.3 (100).

Example S10 3-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)-piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

Methyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)piperidin-3-yl)acetate (77 mg, 0.18 mmol) in Et₂O (10 mL) was treated with MeI (0.04 mL, 0.6 mmol) and stirred at rt overnight; DIPEA (0.05 mL, 0.3 mmol) and MeI (0.06 mL, 0.1 mmol) were added and stirring was continued for 3 d. The reaction was evaporated to dryness. LiOH (115 mg, 4.8 mmol), MeOH (8 mL) and H₂O (2.5 mL) were added and the reaction mixture was stirred at rt overnight. The crude mixture was concentrated to dryness, taken into 10% MeOH/DCM and filtered through Celite. The filtrate was concentrated to dryness and the residue was purified by preparative TLC (silica gel, 70% MeOH/DCM) followed by preparative HPLC to afford the title compound as a white solid (14.2 mg, 15%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) 8 ppm 7.25 (d, J=8.34 Hz, 2H), 7.08 (d, J=8.59 Hz, 2H), 4.60 (d, J=13.39 Hz, 1H), 3.56 (d, J=13.14 Hz, 1H), 3.19 (s, 3H), 3.11 (d, J=14.91 Hz, 1H), 2.47-2.58 (m, 3H), 2.12-2.38 (m, 2H), 1.87-2.02 (m, 1H), 1.77 (td, J=13.89, 3.79 Hz, 1H), 1.49-1.64 (m, 2H), 1.21-1.38 (m, 10H), 0.89 (t, J=6.82 Hz, 3H). MS ESI [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₄H₃₉N₃O₃+H]⁺: 418.59 found m/z 418.3 (100).

Example S11 3-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) Methyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)piperidin-3-yl)acetate

A solution of ethyl 2-(3-amino-1-methylpiperidin-3-yl)acetate (52 mg, 0.28 mmol) and triethylamine (0.2 mL, 1.44 mmol) in dichlormethane (15 mL) was treated with 4-n-pentylbenzenesulfonly chloride (120 mg, 0.487 mmol). The resulting mixture was stirred overnight. After removal of the volatiles, the residue was redissolved in dichloromethane, washed with sat. NaHCO₃, dried (Na₂SO₄), evaporated and purified by flash chromatography (eluent: EtOAc/hex 1:1 to EtOAc) to give the title compound. (95 mg, 86%) as colorless oil. ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CDCl₃) δ 7.80 (d, 2H, J=8.0 Hz), 7.27 (d, 2H, J=8.0 Hz), 5.67 (brs, 1H), 3.55 (s, 3H), 2.84 (d, 1H, J=11.6 Hz), 2.73-2.60 (m, 4H), 2.47 (brs, 1H), 2.20-1.92 (m, 6H; NCH₃ and 3H), 1.70-1.57 (m, 3H), 1.48-1.27 (m, 6H), 0.88 (t, 3H, J=7.2 Hz); MS 397.2 ESI [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₀H₃₂N₂O₄S+H]⁺ 397.22

b) 3-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

Saponification of methyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)piperidin-3-yl)-acetate (13.5 mg, 0.034 mmol), as described in example 1b using LiOH (48 mg, 2 mmol) in MeOH (5 mL) and H₂O (1 mL) followed by preparative HPLC purification of the product gave the title compound (13 mg, 77%) as white solid. ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.84 (d, 2H, J=8.4 Hz), 7.41 (d, 2H, J=8.4 Hz), 4.49 (d, 1H, J=12.8 Hz), 4.46 (d, 1H, J=11.2 Hz), 3.12 (d, 1H, J=12.4 Hz), 2.96 (dt, 1H, J=12.8 Hz, 2.4 Hz), 2.89 (s, 3H), 2.73 (t, 2H, J=7.6 Hz), 2.32 (d, 1H, J=7.2 Hz), 2.25-2.10 (m, 3H), 1.82 (d, 1H, J=14.4 Hz), 1.71-1.55 (m, 3H), 1.43-1.27 (m, 4H), 0.91 (t, J=6.8 Hz); MS ESI 383.2 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₁₉H₃₀N₂O₄S+H]+ 383.20

Example S12 3-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)-piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

Methyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)piperidin-3-yl)acetate (35 mg, 0.073 mmol), was methylated with MeI as described in example 2a to yield crude methyl 2-(1,1-dimethyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)piperidin-3-yl)acetate which was used without further purification. This material was saponified as described in example 1b and the product was purified by preparative HPLC to give the title compound (8 mg, 17%) as white solid. ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) (57.82 (d, 2H, J=7.6 Hz), 7.40 (d, 2H, J=8.0 Hz), 4.17 (d, 1H, J=14.0 Hz), 3.53 (d, 1H, J=12.8 Hz), 3.43 (s, 3H), 3.35-3.20 (m, 2H, overlapping with MeOH), 3.19 (s, 3H), 2.60 (t, 2H, J=7.6 Hz), 2.58 (d, 1H, J=14.4 Hz), 2.48 (d, 1H, J=18.0 Hz), 2.43 (d, 1H, J=18.0 Hz), 2.09 (q, 1H, J=12.8 Hz), 1.81 (d, 1H, J=15.6 Hz), 1.70-1.54 (m, 3H), 1.42-1.30 (m, 4H), 0.92 (t, 3H, J=13.0 Hz); MS ESI 397.2 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₀H₃₂N₂O₄S+H]⁺ 397.22

Example S13 3-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-3-(5-phenethylfuran-2-carboxamido)-piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a. Methyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(5-phenethylfuran-2-carboxamido)piperidin-3-yl)acetate

A solution of methyl 2-(3-amino-1-methylpiperidin-3-yl)acetate (37 mg, 0.2 mmol) and 2,5-dioxopyrrolidin-1-yl 5-phenethylfuran-2-carboxylate (75 mg, 0.24 mmol) in DMF (1 mL) was treated with triethylamine (0.11 μL, 0.8 mmol) and stirred at room temperature for 18 h. Diethyl ether (20 mL) was added and the resulting white precipitate was collected and purified by silica gel chromatography (elution 5% MeOH/CH₂Cl₂ to 10% MeOH/CH₂Cl₂) to give the title compound as a white powder (69 mg, 87%). MS ESI 385.2 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₂H₂₈N₂O₄+H] 385.20.

b) 3-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-3-(5-phenethylfuran-2-carboxamido)-piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

To a solution of ethyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(5-phenethylfuran-2-carboxamido)piperidin-3-yl)acetate (7 mg, 0.018 mmol) in MeOH (1 mL) was added 1N sodium hydroxide (1 mL). The solution was stirred for 1 h at room temperature, acidified to pH 1 and purified by HPLC to give the title compound as a white solid (3 mg, 32%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, D₂O) δ 7.22 (t, 2H, J=7.7 Hz), 7.16-7.11 (m, 3H), 6.96 (d, 1H, J=3.6 Hz) 6.10 (d, 1H, J=3.6 Hz), 4.41 (d, 1H, J=7.3 Hz), 3.68-3.36 (m, 1H), 3.03-3.00 (m, 1H), 2.96-2.88 (m, 7H), 2.76 (s, 3H), 2.60-2.57 (m, 1H), 2.30-2.27 (m, 1H), 1.90-1.84 (m, 2H), 1.65-1.59 (m, 1H); MS ESI 371.2 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₁H₂₆N₂O₄+H] 371.19.

Example S14 3-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(5-phenethylfuran-2-carboxamido) piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) 3-(2-methoxy-2-oxoethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(5-phenethylfuran-2-carboxamido)-piperidinium iodide

According to the method described in example 2a, methyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(5-phenethyl-furan-2-carboxamido)piperidin-3-yl)acetate was reacted with methyl iodide to give the title compound as a white solid (quantitative). MS ESI 399.2 [M]⁺, calcd for [C₂₃H₃₁N₂O₄]⁺ 399.21.

b) 3-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(5-phenethylfuran-2-carboxamido) piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

According to the method described in example 13b, 3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(5-phenethylfuran-2-carboxamido)piperidinium iodide was hydrolyzed with sodium hydroxide and purified by HPLC to give the title compound as a white solid (38 mg, 50%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, D₂O) δ 7.17 (t, 2H, J=7.1 Hz), 7.11 (d, 1H, J=7.4 Hz) 7.06 (d, 2H, J=7.1 Hz) 6.96 (d, 1H, J=3.6 Hz) 6.07 (d, 1H, J=3.6 Hz), 4.49-4.46 (m, 1H), 3.42-3.39 (m, 1H), 3.22-3.10 (m, 3H), 3.03 (s, 3H), 2.96 (s, 3H), 2.90-2.81 (m, 4H), 2.39-2.35 (m, 1H), 2.03-1.99 (m, 1H), 1.90-1.84 (m, 1H), 1.66-1.58 (m, 1H); MS ESI 385.2 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₂H₂₉N₂O₄+H]+ 385.21.

Example S15 3-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-3-(N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino)-piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) Methyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino)piperidin-3-yl)acetate

A solution of 2-chloroethyl N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylcarbamate (156 mg, 0.4 mmol) in CH₃CN (10 mL) was treated with Et₃N (0.14 mL, 1 mmol) and refluxed for 25 min. and cooled. A solution of 2-(3-amino-1-methylpiperidin-3-yl)acetate (62 mg, 0.33 mmol) was added and the resulting mixture was refluxed for 4 h. After removal of the solvent in vacuo, the residue was dissolved in dichloromethane (40 mL) and washed with sat. NaHCO₃ (10 mL), H₂O (10 mL), brine (10 mL) and dried (Na₂SO4). After evaporation, the residue was purified by flash chromatography (EtOAc/hex 1:4 to EtOAc) to give the title compound (41 mg, 27%) as colorless oil. MS ESI 454.3[M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₃H₃₉N₃O₄S+H]⁺ 454.27.

b) 3-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-3-(N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino)-piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

Saponification of methyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino)piperidin-3-yl)acetate (8 mg, 0.018 mmol) as described in example 1b using LiOH (12 mg, 0.5 mmol) and MeOH (1.5 mL) and H₂O (1.5 mL), followed by preparative HPLC purification of the product gave the title compound (5 mg, 51%) as white solid. ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.15 (d, 2H, J=8.4 Hz), 7.14 (d, 2H, J=8.8 Hz), 4.00 (d, 1H, J=12.8 Hz), 3.44 (d, 1H, J=12.0 Hz), 2.97 (t, 1H, J=13.0 Hz), 2.87 (s, 3H), 2.76 (d, 1H, J=16.4 Hz), 2.60-2.50 (m, 3H), 2.30-2.15 (m, 2H), 1.84 (d, 1H, J=14.0 Hz), 1.73 (t, 1H, J=13.2 Hz), 1.65-1.55 (m, 2H), 1.37-1.25 (m, 10H), 0.90 (t, 3H, J=5.8 Hz); MS ESI 440.3 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₂H₃₇N₃O₄S₄+H]⁺ 440.26.

Example S16 3-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino)-piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

Methylation of Methyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino)piperidin-3-yl)acetate (33 mg, 0.073 mmol), as described in example 2a gave crude methyl 2-(1,1-dimethyl-3-(N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino)piperidin-3-yl)acetate which was used without further purification. This material was saponified, as described in example 1b, using LiOH (48 mg, 2 mmol) in MeOH (5 mL) and H₂O (1 mL) and the product was purified by preparative HPLC to give the title compound (23 mg, 57%) as white solid. ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.18-7.12 (m, 4H), 3.99 (d, 1H, J=14.0 Hz), 3.43-3.35 (m, 2H), 3.21 (t, J=10.8 Hz), 3.11 (s, 3H), 3.06 (s, 3H), 3.03 (d, 1H, J=18.0 Hz, partly overlapping with s at 3.06), 2.64 (d, 2H, J=18.8 Hz), 2.56 (t, 2H, J=7.6 Hz), 2.08-1.95 (m, 1H), 1.77 (d, 1H, J=15.2 Hz), 1.70-1.55 (m, 3H), 1.36-1.25 (m, 10H), 0.91 (t, 3H, J=6.8 Hz); MS ESI 454.3 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₃H₃₉N₃O₄S+H]⁺ 454.27.

Example S17 3-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)pyrrolidinium trifluoroacetate

a) Benzyl 3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)pyrrolidine-1-carboxylate

To a solution of benzyl 3-amino-3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)pyrrolidine-1-carboxylate (260 mg, 0.85 mmol) and p-octylphenylisocyanate (215 mg, 0.93 mmol) in CH₂Cl₂ (3 mL) was added triethylamine (0.35 mL, 2.55 mmol) to give the title compound as a brown solid (140 mg, 31%). MS ESI 538.2 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₃₁H₄₃N₃O₅+H] 538.32.

b) Ethyl 2-(3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)pyrrolidin-3-yl)acetate

A solution of benzyl 3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)pyrrolidine-1-carboxylate (140 mg, 0.26 mmol) in EtOH (5 mL) was purged with nitrogen and Pd/C (25 mg) was added and the flask was purged with hydrogen and stirred for 24 h. The mixture was filtered through celite and concentrated. The residue was dissolved into H₂O and lyophilized to give the title compound as a white solid (84 mg, 80%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.25 (d, 2H, J=7.9 Hz), 7.08 (d, 2H, J=8.1 Hz), 4.16 (q, 2H, J=7.1 Hz), 4.05-4.02 (m, 1H), 3.51-3.47 (m, 2H), 3.23-3.19 (m, 1H), 2.91-2.87 (m, 1H), 2.57-2.50 (m, 3H), 2.26-2.20 (m, 1H), 1.60-1.57 (m, 2H), 1.31-1.23 (m, 15H), 0.90 (t, 3H, J=6.6 Hz).

c) ethyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)pyrrolidin-3-yl)acetate

To a solution of ethyl 2-(3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)pyrrolidin-3-yl)acetate (84 mg, 0.2 mmol) in formic acid (2 mL) was added formalin (15 μL, 0.16 mL). The solution was heated to 110° C. for 2 h. The mixture was concentrated and dissolved into CH₂Cl₂ (25 mL) and washed with sat. bicarbonate (2×5 mL), H₂O (5 mL), dried over MgSO₄ and concentrated to dryness to give the title compound as a brown oil (29 mg, 35%) MS ESI 418.4 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₄H₃₉N₃O₃+H] 418.30.

d) 3-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)pyrrolidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

According to the method described in example 13b, benzyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)pyrrolidin-3-yl)acetate was hydrolyzed with sodium hydroxide to give the title compound as a white solid (2.7 mg, 8%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.26 (d, 2H, J=7.9 Hz), 7.08 (d, 2H, J=8.1 Hz), 4.22-3.84 (m, 2H), 3.22-2.87 (m, 6H), 2.57-2.40 (m, 4H), 1.60-1.57 (m, 2H), 1.31-1.23 (m, 12H), 0.90 (t, 3H, J=6.6 Hz); MS ESI 390.3 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₂H₃₅N₃O₃+H] 390.27.

Example S18 3-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)-pyrrolidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) 3-(2-Ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido) pyrrolidinium iodide

According to the method described in example 2a, ethyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)pyrrolidin-3-yl)acetate was reacted with methyl iodide to give the title compound as a white solid (31 mg, quantitive). MS ESI 432.4 [M]⁺, calcd for [C₂₅H₄₂N₃O₃ ⁺] 432.32

b) 3-(Carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)pyrrolidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

According to the method described in example 13b, 3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)pyrrolidinium iodide was hydrolyzed with sodium hydroxide to give the title compound as a white solid (2 mg, 7%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.24 (d, 2H, J=7.9 Hz), 7.09 (d, 2H, J=8.1 Hz), 4.32-4.31 (m, 1H), 3.84-2.76 (m, 3H), 3.35 (s, 6H) 3.15-3.10 (m, 2H), 2.79-2.72 (m, 1H), 2.57-2.50 (m, 3H), 1.60-1.57 (m, 2H), 1.31-1.23 (m, 12H), 0.90 (t, 3H, J=6.6 Hz); MS ESI 404.3 [M]⁺, calcd for [C₂₃H₃₈N₃O₃ ⁺] 404.29.

Example S19 3-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)-pyrrolidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) Benzyl 3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)pyrrolidine-1-carboxylate

To a solution of 3-amino-3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)pyrrolidine-1-carboxylate (200 mg, 0.65 mmol) and 4-pentylbenzene-1-sulfonyl chloride (480 mg, 1.95 mmol) in CH₂Cl₂ (5 mL) was added triethylamine (0.23 mL, 1.95 mL) and DMAP (1 mg). The solution was stirred overnight at room temperature. Methylene chloride (100 mL) was added and the solution was washed with sat. sodium bicarbonate (10 mL), H₂O (10 mL) dried over MgSO4 and concentrated. The residue was purified by silica gel chromatography (EtOAc) to give the title compound as a yellow solid (120 mg, 36%).

b) ethyl 2-(3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)pyrrolidin-3-yl)acetate

A solution of benzyl 3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)-pyrrolidine-1-carboxylate (120 mg, 0.23 mmol) in EtOH (5 mL) was purged with nitrogen and Pd/C (25 mg) was added and the flask was purged with hydrogen and stirred for 24 h. The mixture was filtered through celite and concentrated. The residue was dissolved into H₂O and lyophilized to give the title compound as a white solid (55 mg, 62%). MS ESI 383.2 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₁₉H₃₀N₂O₄S+H]⁺ 383.19.

c) ethyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)pyrrolidin-3-yl)acetate

To a solution of ethyl 2-(3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)pyrrolidin-3-yl)acetate (55 mg, 0.14 mmol) in formic acid (2 mL) was added formalin (15 μL, 0.16 mL). The solution was heated to 110° C. for 2 h. The mixture was concentrated and dissolved into CH₂Cl₂ (25 mL) and washed with sat. bicarbonate (2×5 mL), H₂O (5 mL), dried over MgSO₄ and concentrated to dryness to give the title compound as a brown oil (40 mg, 71%). MS ESI 397.2 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₀H₃₂N₂O₄S+H]⁺ 397.21.

d) 3-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)-pyrrolidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

To a solution of ethyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)pyrrolidin-3-yl)acetate (15 mg, 0.04 mmol) in MeOH (1 mL) was added 1 N NaOH (1 mL). The reaction was stirred for 1 h and acidified to pH 1. The mixture was purified by preparatory HPLC to give the title compound as a white solid (15 mg, 79%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.81 (d, 2H, J=8.3 Hz), 7.40 (d, 2H, J=8.3 Hz), 4.28-3.75 (m, 2H), 3.31-3.10 (m, 2H), 2.96 (s, 3H), 2.72 (t, 2H, J=7.6 Hz), 2.81-2.62 (m, 3H), 2.26-2.05 (m, 2H), 1.71-1.63 (m, 2H), 1.40-1.31 (m, 4H), 0.92 (t, 3H, J=7.1 Hz); MS ESI 369.2 [M+11]⁺, calcd for [C₁₈H₂₈N₂O₄S+H]⁺ 369.18.

Example S20 3-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)-pyrrolidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) 3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)pyrrolidinium iodide

To a solution of ethyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)pyrrolidin-3-yl)acetate (25 mg, 0.063 mmol) in methylene chloride (1 mL) was added methyl iodide (100 μL). The solution was stirred overnight and concentrated to give the title compound as a white solid (33 mg, quantitative). ESI 411.3 [M]⁺, calcd for [C₂₁H₃₅N₂O₄S]⁺ 411.23.

b) 3-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido) pyrrolidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

According to the method described in example 13b, 3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)pyrrolidinium iodide was hydrolyzed with sodium hydroxide and purified by HPLC to give the title compound as a white solid (20 mg, 64%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.81 (d, 2H, J=8.3 Hz), 7.40 (d, 2H, J=8.3 Hz), 4.33 (d, 1H, J=13.6 Hz), 3.74-3.69 (m, 2H), 3.66 (d, 1H, J=13.7 Hz), 3.24 (s, 6H), 2.96-2.88 (m, 1H), 2.86-2.71 (m, 4H), 2.42-2.34 (m, 1H), 1.71-1.63 (m, 2H), 1.40-1.28 (m, 4H), 0.92 (t, 3H, J=7.6 Hz); MS ESI 383.2 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₁₉H₃₁N₂O₄S+]⁺ 383.2.

Example S21 3-(carboxymethyl)-3-(4-decylbenzamido)-1-methylpyrrolidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) Benzyl 3-(4-decylbenzamido)-3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)pyrrolidine-1-carboxylate

To a solution of benzyl 3-amino-3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)pyrrolidine-1-carboxylate (260 mg, 0.85 mmol) and p-decylbenzoic acid (267 mg, 1.03 mmol) in CH₂Cl₂ (10 mL) was added EDC (195 mg, 1.02 mmol) and triethylamine (0.35 mL, 2.55 mmol). The reaction was stirred overnight at room temperature. Methylene chloride (100 mL) was added and the solution was washed with sat. sodium bicarbonate (2×10 mL), H₂O (10 mL) dried over MgSO₄ and concentrated. The residue was purified by silica gel chromatography (9:1 CH₂Cl₂/EtOAc) to give the title compound as a yellow solid (127 mg, 26%) ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CDCl₃) δ 7.64 (d, 2H, J=7.8 Hz), 7.41-7.28 (m, 5H), 7.23 (d, 2H, J=7.5 Hz), 6.40 (s, 1H), 5.21-5.10 (m, 2H), 4.10 (q, 2H, J=7.1 Hz), 4.02 (d, 1H, J=11.9 Hz), 3.64 (d, 1H, J=12.4 Hz), 3.60-3.53 (m, 2H), 3.35-2.86 (m, 2H), 2.64 (t, 2H, J=7.6 Hz), 2.14-2.02 (m, 1H), 1.67-1.56 (m, 4H), 1.36-1.24 (m, 14H), 1.21 (t, 3H, J=7.1 Hz), 0.89 (t, 3H, J=6.6 Hz).

b) Ethyl 2-(3-(4-decylbenzamido)pyrrolidin-3-yl)acetate

According to the method described in example 17b, benzyl 3-(4-decylbenzamido)-3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyppyrrolidine-1-carboxylate was hydrogenated to give the title compound as a white solid (77 mg, 81%). MS ESI 417.4[M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₅H₄₀N₂O₃+H] 417.30.

c) ethyl 2-(3-(4-decylbenzamido)-1-methylpyrrolidin-3-yl)acetate

According to the method described in example 17c, ethyl 2-(3-(4-decylbenzamido)-pyrrolidin-3-yl)acetate was reacted with formalin to give the title compound as a yellow oil (58 mg, 75%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CDCl₃) δ 7.67 (d, 2H, J=7.9 Hz), 7.21 (d, 2H, J=8.1 Hz), 6.70 (s, 1H), 4.10 (q, 2H, J=7.1 Hz), 3.17-2.82 (m, 4H), 2.77-2.67 (m, 2H), 2.63 (t, 2H, J=7.8 Hz), 2.37 (s, 3H), 2.35-2.30 (m, 1H), 1.64-1.55 (m, 2H), 1.36-1.24 (m, 14H), 1.20 (t, 3H, J=7.3 Hz), 0.89 (t, 311, J=6.6 Hz); MS ESI 431.4[M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₆H₄₂N₂O₃+H] 431.32.

d) 3-(carboxymethyl)-3-(4-decylbenzamido)-1-methylpyrrolidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

According to the method described in example 13b, ethyl 2-(3-(4-decylbenzamido)-1-methylpyrrolidin-3-yl)acetate was hydrolyzed with sodium hydroxide to give the title compound as a white solid (15 mg, 55%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.75 (d, 2H, J=7.9 Hz), 7.29 (d, 2H, J=8.1 Hz), 4.20-4.15 (m, 1H), 3.80-3.37 (m, 3H), 3.17-3.03 (m, 2H), 2.99 (s, 3H), 2.74-2.63 (m, 3H), 2.44-2.37 (m, 1H), 1.64-1.55 (m, 2H), 1.36-1.24 (m, 14H), 0.90 (t, 3H, J=6.6 Hz); MS ESI 403.3 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₄H₃₈N₂O₃+H] 403.3.

Example S22 3-(Carboxymethyl)-3-(4-decylbenzamido)-1,1-dimethylpyrrolidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) 3-(4-decylbenzamido)-3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-1,1-dimethylpyrrolidinium iodide

According to the method described in example 2a, ethyl 2-(3-(4-decylbenzamido)-1-methylpyrrolidin-3-yl)acetate (35 mg, 0.08 mmol) was reacted with methyl iodide to give the title compound as a white solid (46 mg, quantitive). MS ESI 445.3 [M]⁺, calcd for [C₂₇H₄₅N₂O₃ ⁺] 445.34.

b) 3-(carboxymethyl)-3-(4-decylbenzamido)-1,1-dimethylpyrrolidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

According to the method described in example 17b, 3-(4-decylbenzamido)-3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-1,1-dimethylpyrrolidinium iodide was hydrolyzed with sodium hydroxide to give the title compound as a white solid (31 mg, 74%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.74 (d, 2H, J=7.9 Hz), 7.29 (d, 2H, J=8.1 Hz), 4.50-4.47 (m, 1H), 3.90-3.75 (m, 3H), 3.29 (s, 6H), 3.23 (s, 2H), 3.02-2.95 (m, 1H), 2.72-2.66 (m, 3H), 1.66-1.62 (m, 2H), 1.36-1.28 (m, 14H), 0.90 (t, 3H, J=6.6 Hz); MS ESI 417.4 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₅H₄₁N₂O₃+H]⁺ 417.3.

Example S23 3-(carboxymethyl)-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)azetidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) tert-Butyl 3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)azetidine-1-carboxylate

A stirred solution of tert-butyl 3-amino-3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethypazetidine-1-carboxylate (1 equiv.), at room temperature, was treated with NEt₃ (3 equiv.), in CH₂Cl₂ (˜0.2M) and isocyanate (1-1.5 equiv.). The reaction was stirred overnight, the solvent removed in vacuo and the product purified by column chromatography to obtained the title compound (271 mg, 63%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.22 (d, 2H, J=8.4 Hz), 7.07 (d, 2H, J=8.4 Hz), 4.15 (q, 2H, J=6.8 Hz), 4.01 (bs, 4H), 3.07 (s, 2H), 2.55 (t, 2H, J=7.6), 1.61-1.55 (m, 2H), 1.46 (s, 9H), 1.35-1.21 (m, 13H), 0.90 (t, 3H, J=6.4); MS ESI 490.4 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₇H₄₃N₃O₅+H]⁺ 490.65.

b) Ethyl 2-(3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)azetidin-3-yl)acetate

A solution of tent-butyl 3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)azetidine-1-carboxylate (0.5 mmol) in CH₂Cl₂ (5 mL) was cooled with an ice/water bath and treated with trifluoroacetic acid (0.5 mL). The reaction was monitored (TLC) to completion (3-4 hrs) at which point the solvent and excess trifluoroacetic acid were removed in vacuo. The residue was purified by column chromatography to obtained the title compound (49 mg, 65%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.21 (d, 2H, J=8.4 Hz), 7.07 (d, 2H, J=8.4 Hz), 4.14 (q, 2H, J=6.8 Hz), 3.80 (d, 2H, J=9.6 Hz), 3.69 (d, 2H, J=9.6 Hz), 3.11 (s, 2H), 2.55 (t, 2H, J=7.6 Hz), 1.60-1.55 (m, 2H), 1.33-1.21 (m, 13H), 0.90 (t, 3H, J=6.4 Hz); MS ESI 390.3 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₂H₃₅N₃O₃+H]⁺ 390.54.

c) 3-(carboxymethyl)-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)azetidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

To a solution of ethyl 2-(3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)azetidin-3-yl)acetate (23 mg, 0.059 mmol) in 5 mL MeOH/water (4:1) was added LiOH (20 mg, 0.836 mmol), at room temperature, and the reaction was stirred overnight. The MeOH was removed in vacuo and the residue dissolved in water and subjected to reverse-phase preparatory-HPLC purification which yielded the title compound (12 mg, 43%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.27 (d, 2H, J=8.4 Hz), 7.09 (d, 2H, J=8.4 Hz), 4.41 (d, 2H, J=11.2 Hz), 4.22 (d, 2H, J=11.6 Hz), 3.05 (s, 2H), 2.56 (t, 2H, J=7.6 Hz), 1.62-1.56 (m, 2H), 1.36-1.22 (m, 10H), 0.90 (t, 3H, J=6.4 Hz); MS ESI 362.2 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₀H₃₁N₃O₃+H]⁺ 362.49.

Example S24 3-(Carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)azetidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

A solution of ethyl 2-(3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)azetidin-3-yl)acetate in DMF was treated with K₂CO₃ (2.5 equiv.) and MeI (10-20 equiv.) and stirred overnight. The solvent and volatiles were removed in vacuo to yield crude 3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(3-(4-octylphenyl)ureido)azetidinium iodide; the residue was dissolved with MeOH/water (4:1); LiOH (10 equiv.) was added and the reaction mixture was stirred overnight. The MeOH was removed in vacuo and the residue diluted with water and purified by reverse-phase preparatory HPLC which gave the title compound as trifluoroacetate (TFA) salts. ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.44 (d, 2H, J=8.4 Hz), 7.18 (d, 2H, J=8.4 Hz), 3.97 (dd, 2H, J=35.2 Hz, J=10.4 Hz), 3.55 (s, 2H), 3.02 (s, 6H), 2.86 (s, 2H), 2.59 (t, 2H, J=7.2), 1.63-1.57 (m, 2H), 1.34-1.27 (m, 10H), 0.90 (t, 3H, J=6.4); [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₂H₃₆N₃O₃+H]⁺ 390.54.

Example S25 3-(carboxymethyl)-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)azetidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a. tert-Butyl 3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido) azetidine-1-carboxylate

Ethyl 2-(3-aminoazetidin-3-yl)acetate (150 mg, 0.58 mmol) was dissolved into DCM (5 mL). The solution was treated with triethylamine (0.24 mL, 1.74 mmol) and DMAP (7.1 mg, 0.058 mmol) followed by 4-pentylbenzene-1-sulfonyl chloride (429 mg, 1.74 mmol). The mixture was stirred overnight at room temperature. Methylene chloride (75 mL) was added and the solution was washed with saturated sodium bicarbonate (2×10 mL), water (20 mL), dried over MgSO₄ and concentrated. The residue was loaded onto a silica gel column and eluted with 1:4 EtOAc/hexane to obtain the title compound as a white powder (119 mg, 44%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CDCl₃) δ 7.77 (d, 2H, J=8 Hz), 7.32 (d, 2H, J=8 Hz), 5.59 (s, 1H), 4.12 (d, 2H, J=9.2 Hz), 4.05 (q, 2H, J=7.2 Hz), 3.76 (d, 2H, J=7.2 Hz), 2.96 (s, 2H), 2.68 (t, 2H, J=8 Hz), 1.68-1.62 (m, 2H), 1.42 (s, 9H), 1.34 (bs, 4H), 1.22 (t, 3H, J=7.2 Hz), 0.93 (t, 3H, J=6.8 Hz).

b. ethyl 2-(3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)azetidin-3-yl)acetate

tert-Butyl 3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)azetidine-1-carboxylate (79 mg, 0.169 mmol) was dissolved into DCM (4 mL). The solution was treated with TFA (0.3 mL). The mixture was stirred at room temperature for 4 h. DCM was removed under vacuum. Ethyl acetate (25 mL) was added and the solution was washed with saturated sodium bicarbonate (2×5 mL), water (10 mL), brine (10 mL), dried over MgSO₄ and concentrated to afford the title compound as a white powder (52 mg, 84%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CDCl₃) δ 7.79 (d, 2H, J=8 Hz), 7.31 (d, 2H, J=8 Hz), 4.05 (q, 2H, J=7.2 Hz), 3.94 (d, 2H, J=8.8 Hz), 3.36 (d, 2H, J=8.8 Hz), 3.01 (s, 2H), 2.68 (t, 2H, J=8 Hz), 1.66 (m, 2H), 1.34 (br, 4H), 1.22 (t, 3H, J=7.2 Hz), 0.90 (t, 3H, J=6.8 Hz); MS ESI 369.1 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₁₈H₂₈N₂O₄S+H]⁺ 369.18.

c) 3-(carboxymethyl)-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)azetidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

Ethyl 2-(3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)azetidin-3-yl)acetate (20 mg, 0.053 mmol) was dissolved into 4:1 MeOH/H₂O (5 mL). The solution was treated with LiOH (20 mg, 0.833 mmol). The mixture was stirred at room temperature for 2 d. MeOH was removed under vacuum. The residue was purified by preparatory HPLC to afford the title compound as a white powder (11 mg, 43%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, D₂O) δ 7.66 (d, 2H, J=8 Hz), 7.35 (d, 2H, J=8 Hz), 4.25 (d, 2H, J=12 Hz), 4.10 (d, 2H, J=12 Hz), 2.84 (s, 2H), 2.61 (t, 2H, J=7.6 Hz), 1.53 (m, 6H), 1.18 (br, 4H), 0.74 (t, 3H, J=6.4 Hz); MS ESI 341.1 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₁₆H₂₄N₂O₄S+H]⁺ 341.15.

Example S26 3-(carboxymethyl)-3-(5-(phenylethynyl)furan-2-carboxamido)-azetidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) tert-butyl 3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-3-(5-(phenylethynyl)furan-2-carboxamido)-azetidine-1-carboxylate

A stirred solution of tert-butyl 3-amino-3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)azetidine-1-carboxylate (130 mg, 0.503 mmol) in DMF (3 mL) was treated with NEt₃ (0.19 mL, 1.37 mmol), and 2,5-dioxopyrrolidin-1-yl 5-(phenylethynyl)furan-2-carboxylate, prepared as described in Preparation 5 (141 mg, 0.457 mmol). The reaction was stirred overnight, at room temperature, then the solvent removed in vacuo and the crude product purified by column chromatography to obtain the title compound (168 mg, 81%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CDCl₃) δ 7.57 (m, 2H), 7.40 (m, 3H), 7.12 (s, 1H), 7.04 (s, 1H), 6.70 (s, 1H), 4.17 (m, 4H), 4.03 (d, 2H, J=9.6 Hz), 3.17 (s, 2H), 1.45 (s, 9H), 1.26 (t, 3H, J=7.2 Hz); MS ESI 453.2 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₅H₂₈N₂O₆+H]⁺ 453.51.

b) 3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-3-(5-(phenylethynyl)furan-2-carboxamido)azetidinium chloride

According to the method described in Example 23 (b), tert-butyl 3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-3-(5-(phenylethynyl)furan-2-carboxamido)azetidine-1-carboxylate (104 mg, 0.230 mmol) was treated with TFA to give the title compound as an off-white solid (45 mg, 45%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.54 (m, 2H), 7.43 (m, 3H), 7.24 (s, 1H), 6.87 (s, 1H), 4.48 (d, 2H, J=11.6 Hz), 4.32 (d, 2H, J=12 Hz), 4.19 (q, 2H, J=7.2 Hz), 3.20 (s, 2H), 1.26 (t, 3H, J=7.2 Hz); MS ESI 353.1 [M]⁺, calcd for [C₂₀H₂₁N₂O₄]⁺ 353.39.

c) 3-(carboxymethyl)-3-(5-(phenylethynyl)furan-2-carboxamido)azetidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

Saponification of ethyl 2-(3-(5-(phenylethynyl)furan-2-carboxamido)azetidin-3-yl)acetate hydrochloride salt (7 mg, 0.018 mmol) as described in example 1b using LiOH (20 mg, 0.5 mmol) and MeOH (4 mL) and H₂O (1 mL), followed by preparative HPLC purification of the product gave the title compound (5.5 mg, 70%) as white solid. ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) 7.54 (d, 2H, J=8.0 Hz), 7.47-7.39 (m, 3H), 7.24 (dd, 1H, J=3.6 Hz, 1.2 Hz), 6.87 (dd, 1H, J=3.6 Hz, 1.2 Hz), 4.48 (d, 1H, J=11.6 Hz), 4.32 (d, 1H, J=11.6 Hz), 3.16 (s, 2H); MS ESI 325.1 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₁₈H₁₆N₂O₄+H]⁺ 325.12.

Example S27 3-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)azetidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) Ethyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)azetidin-3-yl)acetate

Ethyl 2-(3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)azetidin-3-yl)acetate (35 mg, 0.095 mmol) was dissolved into formic acid (2 mL). The solution was treated with formaldehyde (16 mg of 36% solution, 0.19 mmol). The mixture was stirred at 110° C. for 2 h. Solvent was removed under vacuum. The residue was added CH₂Cl₂(10 mL) and washed with saturated sodium bicarbonate (3×5 mL) and H₂O (10 mL) dried over MgSO₄ and concentrated. The residue was loaded onto a silica gel column and eluted with EtOAc/hexane (30% to 50%) to obtain the title compound as a white powder (20 mg, 55%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CDCl₃) δ 7.76 (d, 2H, J=7.6 Hz), 7.30 (d, 2H, J=7.6 Hz), 4.03 (q, 2H, J=7.2 Hz), 3.36 (d, 2H, J=7.2 Hz), 3.23 (d, 2H, J=7.2 Hz), 2.95 (s, 2H), 2.68 (t, 2H, J=7.6 Hz), 2.30 (s, 3H), 1.67-1.60 (m, 2H), 1.33 (br, 4H), 1.19 (t, 3H, J=7.2 Hz), 0.92 (m, 3H); MS ESI 383.2 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₁₉H₃₀N₂O₄S+H]⁺383.20.

b) 3-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)-azetidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

According to the method described in example 25, ethyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)azetidin-3-yl)acetate was reacted with LiOH, and the product was purified by preparatory HPLC, to give the title compound as a white powder (8.3 mg, 68%). ¹H NMR (400 MHz, D₂O) δ 7.65 (m, 2H), 7.34 (m, 2H), 4.49-4.37 (dd, 2H, J=12.4, 35.2 Hz), 4.12-4.03 (dd, 2H, J=12.4, 35.2 Hz), 2.86 (d, 3H, J=37.6 Hz), 2.75 (d, 2H, J=12.4 Hz), 2.59 (t, 2H, J=7.2 Hz), 1.51 (m, 2H), 1.20 (m, 4H), 0.74 (m, 3H); MS ESI 355.2 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₁₇H₂₆N₂O₄S+H]⁺ 355.17.

Example S28 3-(carboxymethyl)-3-(N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino)azetidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) Ethyl 2-(3-(N—O-octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino)azetidin-3-yl)acetate

A solution of 2-chloroethyl N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylcarbamate (467 mg, 1.2 mmol), Et₃N (0.42 mL, 3 mmol) and tert-butyl 3-amino-3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)azetidine-1-carboxylate (258 mg, 1 mmol) in CH₃CN (20 mL) was refluxed for 4 h. and cooled. After removal of the solvent in vacuo, the residue was dissolved in dichloromethane (60 mL) and washed with sat. NaHCO₃ (10 mL×2) and dried (Na₂SO₄). After evaporation, the residue was redissolved in dichlormethane (10 mL) and treated with trifluoroacetic acid (2 mL). The reaction mixture was stirred for 2 h at rt. After evaporation, the residue was diluted with dichloromethane (60 mL) and washed with sat. NaHCO₃ (10 mL×2), brine, dried (Na₂SO₄) and evaporated to give yellow oil which was purified by flash chromatography (EtOAc to EtOAc/MeOH 10:1) to give the title compound (75 mg, 18%) as light yellow oil which was used without further purification. MS ESI 426.2 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₁H₃₅N₃O₄S+H]⁺ 426.24.

b) 3-(carboxymethyl)-3-(N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino)azetidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

Saponification of ethyl 2-(3-(N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino)azetidin-3-yl)acetate (8 mg, 0.019 mmol) as described in example 1b using 1 M NaOH and MeOH, followed by preparative HPLC purification of the product gave the title compound (6.0 mg, 64%) as white solid. ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.14 (s, 4H), 4.33 (d, 2H, J=11.6 Hz), 4.16 (d, 2H, J=12.0 Hz), 3.10 (s, 2H), 1.65-1.55 (m, 2H), 1.40-1.23 (m, 10H), 0.90 (t, 3H, J=6.8 Hz); MS ESI 398.2 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₁₉H₃₁N₃O₄S+H]⁺398.21.

Example S29 3-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)-azetidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) 3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)-azetidinium iodide

Ethyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)azetidin-3-yl)acetate (10 mg, 0.026 mmol) was dissolved into CH₂Cl₂ (2 mL). The solution was treated with methyl iodide (37 mg, 0.26 mmol). The mixture was stirred at room temperature overnight. Solvent was removed under vacuum to obtain the title compound as a yellow solid (10 mg, 77%) which was used in the next step without purification. ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CDCl₃) δ 7.83 (d, 2H, J=8 Hz), 7.33 (d, 2H, J=8 Hz), 5.04 (m, 4H), 3.90 (q, 2H, J=7.2 Hz), 3.64 (s, 3H), 3.58 (m, 3H), 3.14 (s, 2H), 2.66 (t, 2H, J=8 Hz), 1.65-1.58 (m, 2H), 1.32 (br, 4H), 1.10 (t, 3H, J=7.2 Hz), 0.89 (m, 3H); MS ESI 397.2 [M]⁺, calcd for [C₂₀H₃₃N₂O₄S]⁺ 397.22.

b) 3-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)azetidinium trifluororacetate

According to the method described in example S25c, 3-(2-ethoxy-2-oxoethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(4-pentylphenylsulfonamido)azetidinium iodide was reacted with LiOH to give the title compound as a white powder (1.8 mg, 20%).

1H NMR (400 MHz, D₂O) δ 7.65 (d, 2H, J=8 Hz), 7.34 (d, 2H, J=8 Hz), 4.65-4.49 (m, 4H), 3.29 (s, 3H), 3.10 (s, 3H), 2.81 (s, 2H), 2.60 (t, 2H, J=7.6 Hz), 1.55-1.48 (m, 2H), 1.17 (br, 4H), 0.75 (t, 3H, J=6.4 Hz); MS ESI 369.2 [M —CF₃COO]⁺, calcd for [C₁₈H₂₉N₂O₄S]⁺ 369.18.

Example S30 3-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(N-methyl-N-(4-octylphenyl)-sulfamoylamino)piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

a) Methyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(N-methyl-N-(4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino)piperidin-3-yl)acetate

To a solution of methyl 2-(3-amino-1-methylpiperidin-3-yl)acetate (186 mg, 1 mmol) and Et₃N (0.42 mL, 3 mmol) in CH₂Cl₂ was added the solution of 2-chloroethyl chlorosulfonylcarbamate in CH₂Cl₂ (0.77 M, 1.3 mL, 1 mmol). After addition, the resulting mixture was stirred overnight at rt. Evaporation of solvents gave a light yellow oil which was used without further purification. A solution of this crude mixture, N-methyl-4-octylaniline (241 mg, 1.1 mmol) and Et₃N (0.42 mL, 3 mmol) in CH₃CN (10 mL) was refluxed for 2 h. After cooling to rt and evaporating solvents, the residue was purified by a short column (EtOAc/hexance=10:1) to give the title compound (105 mg, 22%) as white solid. MS ESI 468.3 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₄H₄₁N₃O₄S+H]⁺ 468.29.

b) 3-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(N-methyl-N-(4-octyl-phenyl)sulfamoylamino)-piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

To a solution of methyl 2-(1-methyl-3-(N-methyl-N-(4-octylphenyl) sulfamoylamino) piperidin-3-yl)acetate (80 mg, 0.17 mmol) in CH₂Cl₂ (8 mL) was added iodomethane (0.2 mL). The resulting mixture was stirred 0/N at rt. Additional CH₃I (0.1 mL) was added and after stirring 8 h, additional CH₃I (0.1 mL) was added. The resulting mixture was stirred 0/N and concentrated to give a white solid which was redissolved in MeOH (15 mL). 1 M NaOH (3 mL, 3 mmol) was added and the mixture was stirred O/N at rt. After removal of MeOH and acidifying with 2 M HCl to slightly acidic, it was purified by preparative HPLC to give the title compound (32 mg, 32%) as white solid in TFA salt form. ¹H NMR (400 MHz, CD₃OD) δ 7.37 (d, 2H, J=8.0 Hz), 7.22 (d, 2H, J=8.0 Hz), 4.04 (d, 1H, J=14.0 Hz), 3.45 (d, 1H, J=12.0 Hz), 3.28-3.15 (m, 4H, including s, 3H), 3.10 (s, 3H), 3.00 (s, 3H), 2.85-2.55 (m, 5H), 2.14-2.00 (m, 1H), 1.81 (d, 1H, J=14.8 Hz), 1.70-1.52 (m, 3H), 1.40-1.20 (m, 10H), 0.91 (t, 3H, J=6.4 Hz); MS ESI 468.3 [M+H]⁺, calcd for [C₂₄H₄₁N₃O₄S+H]⁺

Example 2 Expression and Preparation of CPT1 Proteins

Nucleotide sequences encoding human CPT1 enzymes were individually cloned into the yeast expression vector pESC-trp at the Cla1 (5′ terminus) and Pac1 (3′ terminus) restriction sites by PCR amplification of the open reading frame using oligonucleotide primers designed to encode the wild-type CPT1 protein sequence. Standard molecular biology techniques were used to transform and express the CPT1 proteins in the yeast Saccharomyces cerevisiae. The yeast cells were lysed by enzymatic degradation of the cell wall by Zymolase, and the mitochondria were isolated by standard biochemical techniques. The integrity of the isolated mitochondria was monitored by determining the activity of succinate dehydrogenase in the mitochondrial preparations. The mitochondrial extracts were stored at −80° C. in buffer containing 10 mM HEPES pH 7.4 and 250 mM sucrose.

Human CPT1 (A, B, C) genes were additionally cloned into the pCDNA3.1 vector individually for expression in cultured mammalian cells. Cells expressing the exogenous CPT1A were identified and grown under standard conditions. Mammalian cells were harvested, and mitochondrial extracts prepared using standard biochemical methods. The mitochondrial extracts were stored at −80° C. in buffer containing 10 mM HEPES pH 7.4 and 250 mM sucrose.

Example 3 Human CPT1A LC/MS Assay

Assays were performed in 96-well plate format. Each 100 μL reaction contained 40 mM KCl, 50 mM TrisHCl pH 7.5, and 250 mM mannitol (Assay Buffer), and 1.6 μg protein of an extract, 20 μM palmitoyl-CoA, 50 μM L-carnitine, and 10 ug/mL BSA. Reactions were incubated at room temperature and stopped after 10 minutes by extraction with 200 μL of water saturated n-butanol containing myristoyl carnitine (500 nM) as an internal standard. The samples were thoroughly mixed, and the phases separated by centrifugation. Samples were prepared for analysis with a 10 fold dilution of the n-butanol phase containing the reaction product palmitoyl carnitine into a 50:50 (acetonitrile:water) solvent for analysis. 5 μL of prepared sample was separated on a Phenomenex Jupiter 5μ C4 reverse-phase column using an Agilent 1100 HPLC with a gradient from 50% acetonitrile (0.5% acetic acid) to 100% acetonitrile and quantified by detection with a Bruker Esquire 3000plus mass spectrometer. The abundance of the palmitoyl carnitine product was determined relative to the internal standard and the actual quantity of palmitoyl carnitine can be determined from a standard curve prepared using the n-butanol solution containing the internal standard.

Compounds were evaluated in two formats, a screening format, and a dose response format. The screening format was performed by adding 25 μL compound in 20% DMSO and Assay Buffer to 25 μL of extract containing 100 μM carnitine and Assay Buffer, followed by a 10 minute incubation at room temperature. 50 μL of 40 μM palmitoyl-CoA in Assay Buffer was added to the reaction mixture, mixed and incubated for 10 minutes at room temperature. A negative control for activity was also performed where the carnitine was omitted from the reaction. A positive control for activity was also performed by omitting compound from the solution containing 20% DMSO and Assay Buffer. The reaction mixture was extracted and analyzed as described above. The inhibition by compound was determined by comparing the control relative activity to the relative activity observed in wells containing the compound. Relative activity was determined by subtracting the relative intensity (area palmitoyl carnitine/area myristoyl carnitine) observed in the negative control from the relative intensity observed in the experimental well, and dividing by the relative activity observed in the positive control.

${\% \mspace{14mu} {Inhibition}} = {1 - {\left( {\frac{\left( \frac{{{Experimental}\mspace{14mu} {Target}}\mspace{14mu}}{{ISTD}\mspace{14mu} {ratio}} \right)}{\left( \frac{{Negative}\mspace{14mu} {Control}\mspace{14mu} {Target}}{{ISTD}\mspace{14mu} {ratio}} \right)}/\frac{\left( \frac{{Positive}\mspace{14mu} {Control}\mspace{14mu} {Target}}{{ISTD}\mspace{14mu} {ratio}} \right)}{\left( \frac{{Negative}\mspace{14mu} {Control}\mspace{14mu} {Target}}{{ISTD}\mspace{14mu} {ratio}} \right)}} \right) \times 100}}$

Compound characterization by dose response format was performed using the above described assay conditions and a 16 point compound titration in 2 fold compound dilution steps. The DMSO concentration was kept constant at 20% (v/v) for all compound concentrations. The inhibitory activity of a compound was determined using an iterative 4 parameter logistic non linear curve fitting method, and the concentration of compound that inhibits the enzyme reaction by 50% is defined as the IC₅₀.

y=(A+(B/(1+((x/C)̂D)))) where A=background activity

-   -   B=dynamic range     -   C=x value at inflection point     -   D=stoichiometry parameter         Using the dose response assay the IC₅₀ for L-aminocarnitine was         determined to be 7.0±2.5 μM (n=17). Similarly, using the dose         response assay, the compounds of this invention were determined         to have IC₅₀ values of less than or equal to about 5 millimolar         and greater than 10 nanomolar.

The results of human CPT1A LC/MS assayes are summarized in Table 1 below. In Table 1, IC₅₀ values are indicated as “A,” “B,” C,” “D,” “E” and “F” for those of less than or equal to 1 μM; those of greater than 1 μM, and less than or equal to 10 μM; those of greater than 10 μM, and less than or equal to 100 μM; those of greater than 100 μM, and less than or equal to 1,000 μM; those of greater than 1,000 μM, and less than or equal to 2,500 μM those of greater than 2,500 μM, respectively. As shown in Table 1, numerous compounds of the invention were shown to be CPT1A inhibitors.

TABLE 1 IC₅₀ Data of CPT1A Inhibitors of the Invention Compounds IC₅₀ Example S13. 3-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-3-(5- D phenethylfuran-2-carboxamido)-piperidinium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S14: 3-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(5- C phenethylfuran-2-carboxamido) piperidinium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S9. 3-(Carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-3-(3-(4- C octylphenyl)ureido)piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate Example S10. 3-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(3- C (4-octylphenyl)ureido)-piperidinium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S2. 4-(Carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(3-(4- C octylphenyl)ureido)piperidin-ium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate Example S3. 4-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-4-(4- C pentylphenylsulfonamido)piperidinium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S4. 4-(Carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(4- A pentylphenylsulfonamido)piperidin-ium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S5. 4-(Carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(5- B phenethylfuran-2-carboxamido)-piperidinium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S6. 4-(Carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(5- D (phenylethynyl)furan-2-carboxamido)-piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate Example S23. 3-(carboxymethyl)-3-(3-(4- E octylphenyl)ureido)azetidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate Example S11. 3-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-3-(4- B pentylphenylsulfonamido)piperidinium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S12. 3-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(4- A pentylphenylsulfonamido)-piperidinium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S15. 3-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-3-(N-(4- C octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino)-piperidinium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S16. 3-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(N- B (4-octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino)-piperidinium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S24: 3-(Carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(3- C (4-octylphenyl)ureido)azetidinium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S7. 4-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-4-(N-(4- C octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino)-piperidinium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S8. 4-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-4-(N-(4- B octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino) piperidinium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S25. 3-(carboxymethyl)-3-(4- F pentylphenylsulfonamido)azetidinium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S19. 3-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-3-(4- D pentylphenylsulfonamido)-pyrrolidinium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S20: 3-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(4- B pentylphenylsulfonamido)pyrrolidin-ium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S26. 3-(carboxymethyl)-3-(5- D (phenylethynyl)furan-2-carboxamido)-azetidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate Example S17. 3-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-3-(3-(4- C octylphenyl)ureido)pyrrolidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate Example S18. 3-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(3- C (4-octylphenyl)ureido)-pyrrolidinium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S21. 3-(carboxymethyl)-3-(4- C decylbenzamido)-1-methylpyrrolidinium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S22. 3-(carboxymethyl)-3-(4- B decylbenzamido)-1,1-dimethylpyrrolidinium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S27. 3-(carboxymethyl)-1-methyl-3-(4- C pentylphenylsulfonamido)azetidinium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S28. 3-(carboxymethyl)-3-(N-(4- F octylphenyl)sulfamoylamino)azetidinium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S29. 3-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(4- C pentylphenylsulfonamido)-azetidinium 2,2,2- trifluoroacetate Example S30. 3-(carboxymethyl)-1,1-dimethyl-3-(N- C methyl-N-(4-octylphenyl)-sulfamoylamino)- piperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroacetate

Example 4 Cells and Cell Cultures

Human cancer cells (MCF-7, H358, H460, HCT116 p53^(+/+), HCT116 p53^(−/−), A172, PC-3, DU-145 and SW626) were maintained in DMEM medium containing 10% Fetal Bovine Serum (FBS) (Invitrogen, Burlington, ON, Canada) and normal cells HMEC, 184A1, NHBE and PrEC were cultured in MEGM, MEGM plus transferring and cholera toxin, BEGM and PrEGM supplemented with various growth factors (Cambrex, Charles city, IA, USA), respectively.

Example 5 Inhibition of Growth of Various Cancer Cell Lines with CPT Inhibitors of the Invention

Compounds of Examples S1 to S30, and 4-(carboxymethyl)-4-(6-(3-hexyloxy)phenoxy)hexanoamido)-1,1-dimethylpiperidinium 2,2,2-trifluoroactate (“Compound A”) were tested in this example. Each of the tested compounds was dissolved in DMSO and further diluted in cell culture medium for the experiments performed. Cells were seeded into 96-well plates with 1,500-5,000 cells/well according to cell growth rate. After 24 h, DMEM medium containing 10% FBS were changed to DMEM containing 3% FBS for cancer cells. The compound was added into the cell culture at the indicated concentrations, and the final concentration of DMSO was adjusted to a final concentration of 0.1%. Cell viability was assessed by Sulforhodamine B (SRB) assay at Day 6.

Sulforhodamine B (SRB) (Sigma, Oakville, ON, Canada) is a water-soluble dye that binds to the basic amino acids of the cellular proteins. Thus, colorimetric measurement of the bound dye provides an estimate of the total protein mass that is related to the cell number. The cells were fixed in situ by gently aspirating off the culture media and adding 50 ul of cold 10% Tri-chloroacetic Acid (TCA) per well and incubated at 4° C. for 30-60 min. The plates were washed five times with water and allowed to air dry for 5 min. 50 ul of 0.4% (w/v) SRB dissolved in 1% (v/v) acetic acid were added into each well, plates were then incubated at RT for 30 min for staining, washed four times with 1% acetic acid to remove any unbound dye and then allowed to air dry for 5 min. Stain was solubilized with 100 ul of 10 mM Tris pH 10.5 per well. Absorbance was read at 570 nm on a spectrophotometer. GI₅₀ (compound concentration required for 50% of growth inhibition) was calculated using GraphPad Prism 4.0 software (GraphPad Software, Inc., San Diego, Calif., USA). Growth inhibition (%) was determined as percentage of cells remaining compared to the DMSO-treated cells as control.

The results are shown in Table 2 and Table 3 for the compounds of Examples S1 to S30, and compound A. The values shown were obtained from triplicated experimental data.

TABLE 2 GI_(50 Data) of CPT Inhibitors of the Invention Ex. S15 Ex. S7 Ex. S2 Ex. S16 Ex. S10 Ex. S23 Ex. S24 Breast MCF-7 15 mM 27 mM  10 mM 3.9 mM 5.1 mM 26 mM 27 mM MDA-231 NT NT NT 0.5 mM NT NT NT Hs578T 25 mM >50 mM    50 mM  17 mM  39 mM 45 mM 46 mM Lung H358 12 mM 20 mM 3.1 mM 1.4 mM 1.0 mM 14 mM 19 mM A549 7.5 mM  52 mM  99 mM 6.2 mM 73 mM >50 mM   36 mM H460 NT NT 1.8 mM NT NT NT NT Colon COLO-205 21 mM 74 mM 1.3 mM  10 mM 1.0 mM 35 mM 28 mM HCT-15 32 mM 80 mM 3.0 mM  36 mM  16 mM 28 mM 38 mM SW480 36 mM 68 mM 0.7 mM 4.0 mM 0.7 mM 28 mM 29 mM SW620 27 mM >50 mM   2.0 mM  20 mM 2.5 mM 43 mM 44 mM Brain A172 2.7 mM  15 mM 1.8 mM 1.1 mM 4.6 mM 7.2 mM  41 mM TOV-21G NT NT NT NT NT NT NT Prostate PC-3 2.8 mM  6.0 mM  8.2 mM 2.1 mM 0.9 mM 24 mM 21 mM Ovarian SW626 33 mM >50 mM   2.5 mM  18 mM 2.7 mM 21 mM 63 mM Caov-3 4.0 mM  22 mM NT 2.5 mM NT 17 mM 45 mM Ex. S29 Ex. S30 Ex. S4 Ex. S8 Ex. S18 Comp. A Breast MCF-7   44 mM 3.1 mM NT 2.0 mM 5.9 mM 14 mM MDA-231 >50 mM NT NT NT NT >50 mM   Hs578T >50 mM 3.0 mM NT  26 mM  26 mM >50 mM   Lung H358   86 mM 2.9 mM NT 0.9 mM 2.7 mM 0.4 mM  A549 >50 mM 1.0 mM NT  10 mM  38 mM >50 mM   H460 NT NT NT NT 2.2 mM NT Colon COLO-205 28 mM 1.6 mM >50 mM 5.3 mM 1.9 mM 9.3 mM  HCT-15 >50 mM  14 mM >50 mM 9.0 mM 5.4 mM >50 mM   SW480 >50 mM 3.5 mM >50 mM 2.8 mM 1.2 mM 16 mM SW620 >77 mM 3.5 mM >50 mM 8.4 mM 3.1 mM 49 mM Brain A172 >50 mM 0.6 mM >50 mM 2.2 mM 1.9 mM >50 mM   TOV-21G NT NT   44 mM NT NT NT Prostate PC-3 >50 mM 0.7 mM >50 mM 1.7 mM 6.6 mM 1.5 mM  Ovarian SW626 >50 mM  21 mM NT  15 mM 3.9 mM 12 mM Caov-3 NT NT NT 2.0 mM NT 0.6 mM  NT: not tested

TABLE 3 Percentage of Growth Inhibition of CPT Inhibitors (at 10 μM) of the Invention Ex. S1 Ex. S12 Ex. S13 Ex. S14 Ex. S25 Ex. S26 Ex. S27 Ex. S28 Breast MCF-7 0.120413 0.23515 NT NE 0.14515 0.1403  0.05347 0.04154 MDA-231 NT NT NT NT NT NT 0.13384 NE Lung H358 0.432362 0.04495 NT 0.39194 0.05754 0.14368 0.07312 0.06989 A549 NT NT NT NT NT NT 0.06854 NE H460 NT NT NT NT NT NT 0.00556 NE Colon COLO-205 0.072871 0.12811 NT NE NE 0.18922 NE NE HCT-15 0.059106 NE NT NE 0.00572 NE NT NT SW480 0.084588 NE NT NE NE 0.04449 NT NT SW620 0.043447 NE NT 0.04122 NE 0.0551  NE NE HCT-8 NT NT NT NT NT NT 0.09153 0.06675 Brain A172 0.157052 0.07689 NT NE NE NE NE 0.30769 Prostate PC-3 0.192404 NE NT NE NE NE 0.0865  0.60429 Ovarian SW626 0.051417 0.00486 NT NE 0.07606 0.07378 NE 0.04727 Ex. S3 Ex. S5 Ex. S6 Ex. S9 Ex. S19 Ex. S20 Ex. S22 Ex. S21 Ex. S17 Breast MCF-7 0.007318 0.02312 0.03714 0.02731 0.08166 0.22689 0.06486 0.01838 0.20385 Lung H358 0.463779 0.08927 0.10737 NT NE 0.27734 0.8129  0.68016 0.66359 A549 NT NT NT 0.451  NT NT NT NT NT Colon COLO-205 0.034242 0.12194 0.15431 0.28521 NE 0.36469 0.08112 0.02151 0.11451 HCT-15 0.065146 NE NE NE NE NE 0.07473 0.04235 0.03874 SW480 0.038296 NE 0.03677 0.00756 NE 0.02596 0.61412 0.09568 0.51905 SW620 0.03948  0.05572 0.05805 0.04904 NE 0.01263 0.2089  0.07327 0.06799 Brain A172 NE 0.01342 0.05672 NE NE 0.11755 0.12492 0.14167 0.16059 Prostate PC-3 NE NE 0.03591 0.25848 NE NE 0.44356 0.15622 0.77126 Ovarian SW626 NE 0.03032 0.20836 0.02424 NE 0.07399 0.21981 0.15399 0.35453 As can be seen from Tables 2 and 3, a number of compounds of the invention were tested against cancer cell lines from breast, lung, colon, brain, prostate and ovarian cancer. All of the compounds shown in Tables 2 and 3 had activity against at least one cell line (“NT” means not tested; and “NE” means no activity at 10 micromolar—activity at higher concentrations was not measured). Compound S11 was not tested against MDA-231, A549 and H460, HCT-8 cell lines and did not exihibit activity at 10 μM against the other cell lines.

While this invention has been particularly shown and described with references to example embodiments thereof, it will be understood by those skilled in the art that various changes in form and details may be made therein without departing from the scope of the invention encompassed by the appended claims. 

1. A compound represented by the following structural formula or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof:

wherein R¹ is —OH or —OC₁₋₆ alkyl; Z is —N(R⁴)—, —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻— or —C(R⁴R⁵)—; and Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH—, —S(O)—, —S(O)₂—, —S(O)NH—, —S(O)₂—NH—, —C(═NH)—, —C(═NH)—N(R³)—, —C(O)N(R³)—, —C(S)N(R³)—, —S(O)—N(R³)— or —S(O)₂—N(R³)—; R² and R³ are each independently a substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic group, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group, or R² and R³ taken together with the nitrogen atom of N(R²R³) form a substituted or unsubstituted non-aromatic heterocyclic ring; and each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —H or C₁₋₆ alkyl; X⁻ is a pharmaceutically acceptable counter ion; and n and m are each independently 1, 2 or 3, provided that when Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH— or —S(O)₂—, and each of n and m is 2, then R² is not a C3-C7 alkyl group substituted with a substituted phenoxy group, and provided that when Q is —C(═O)— and R² is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl, and when one of n and m is 1 and the other of n and m is 2, or each of n and m is 2, then Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻—.
 2. The compound of claim 1, wherein when Q is —C(═O)—, —C(O)NH— or —C(═O)—N(R³)—, then each of R² and R³ is not a substituted or unsubstituted, six-membered N-containing heteroaryl group.
 3. The compound of claim 1, wherein R² is: a) an aryl or a heteroaryl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, Ak¹, Ar¹, —NO₂, —CN, —NCS, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —S(O)R¹², —S(O)₂R¹², —SO₃R¹², —SO₂N(R¹¹)₂, —SO₂N(R¹¹)—NR¹¹, —OR¹⁰, —SR¹⁰, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹S(O)R¹², —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹SO₂N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹SO₂R¹², —O—[CH₂]_(p)—O—, —S—[CH₂]_(p)—S— and —[CH₂]_(q)—; or b) an aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, Ar', —NO₂, —CN, —NCS, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —S(O)R¹², —S(O)₂R¹², —SO₃R¹², —SO₂N(R¹¹)₂, —SO₂N(R¹¹)—NR¹¹, —OR¹¹, —SR¹⁰, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹S(O)R¹², —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹SO₂N(R¹¹)₂, and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹²; and wherein: Ak¹ is a C₁₋₂₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar², —OR²⁰, —O-Ak²-Ar², —SR²⁰, —S-Ak²-Ar², —N(R²¹)₂, —NR²¹C(O)R²⁰, —NR²¹C(O)-Ak²-Ar², —N(R²¹)C(O)N(R²¹)₂, —C(O)R²⁰, —C(O)-Ak²-Ar², —C(S)R²⁰, —C(S)-Ak²-Ar², —CO₂R²⁰, —CO₂-Ak²-Ar², —OC(O)—R²⁰—OC(O)-Ak²-Ar², —C(O)N(R²¹)₂—, —C(S)N(R²¹)₂, —S(O)₂R²², —S(O)₂-Ak²-Ar², —SO₂N(R²¹)₂, —SO₂N(R²¹)—NR²¹, —S(O)R²², —S(O)-Ak²-Ar², —SO₃R²², —SO₃-Ak²-Ar², —NR²¹SO₂N(R²¹)₂, —NR²¹SO₂R²² and —NR²¹SO₂-Ak²-Ar²; each R¹⁰ independently is: i) hydrogen; ii) a C₁₋₂₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁰, —OR²⁵, —O-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —SR²⁵, —S-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —N(R²⁶)₂, —NR²⁶C(O)R²⁵, —NR²⁶C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —N(R²⁶)C(O)N(R²⁶), —C(O)R²⁵, —C(O)— Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —C(S)R²⁵, —C(S)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —CO₂R²⁵, —CO₂-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —OC(O)—R²⁵, —OC(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —C(O)N(R²⁶)₂—, —C(S)N(R²⁶)₂, —S(O)₂R²⁷, —S(O)₂-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —SO₂N(R²⁶)₂, —NR²⁶SO₂N(R²⁶)₂, —NR²⁶SO₂R²⁷ and —NR²⁶SO₂-Ak⁰-Ar⁰; or iii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₂₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₁₋₂₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl and C₁₋₂₀ haloalkyl; and each R¹¹ independently is R¹⁰, —CO₂R¹⁰, —SO₂R¹⁰ or —C(O)R¹⁰, or —N(R¹¹)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted non-aromatic heterocyclic group; and each R¹² independently is: i) a C₁₋₂₀ aliphatic group optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁰, —OR²⁵, —O-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —SR²⁵, —S-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —N(R²⁶)₂, —NR²⁶C(O)R²⁵, —NR²⁶C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —N(R²⁶)C(O)N(R²⁶)₂, —C(O)R²⁵, —C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —C(S)R²⁵, —C(S)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —CO₂R²⁵, —CO₂-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —OC(O)—R²⁵, —OC(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —C(O)N(R²⁶)₂—, —C(S)N(R²⁶)₂, —S(O)₂R²⁷, —S(O)₂-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —SO₂N(R²⁶)₂, —NR²⁶SO₂N(R²⁶)₂, —NR²⁶SO₂R²⁷ and —NR²⁶SO₂-Ak⁰-Ar⁰; or ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₂₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₁₋₂₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl and C₁₋₂₀ haloalkyl; and each of Ak⁰ and Ak² is a C₁₋₂₀ alkylene, C₂₋₂₀ alkenylene or C₂₋₂₀ alkynylene group; and each of R²⁰ and R²⁵ independently is: i) hydrogen; ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₂₋₁₅ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₅ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₅ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₅ alkyl; or iii) a C₁₋₁₅ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₅ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₅ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₅ haloalkoxy; and each R²¹ independently is R²⁰, —CO₂R²⁰, —SO₂R²⁰ or —C(O)R²⁰, or —N(R²¹)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted non-aromatic heterocyclic group; each R²⁶ independently is R²⁵, —CO₂R²⁵, —SO₂R²⁵ or —C(O)R²⁵, or —N(R²⁶)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted non-aromatic heterocyclic group; each of R²² and R²⁷ independently is i) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₂₋₁₅ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₅ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₅ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₅ alkyl; or ii) a C₁₋₁₅ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₅ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₅ alkylcarbonyl, (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₅ alkyl and C₁₋₁₅ haloalkoxy; and each of Ar⁰, Ar¹ and Ar² is a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₂₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₁₋₂₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl and C₁₋₂₀ haloalkyl; each of the non-aromatic heterocyclic groups represented by —N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R²¹)₂ and —N(R²⁶)₂ is optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl, C₆₋₁₄ aryl and 5-14 membered heteroaryl; each p independently is 1, 2, 3 or 4; and each q independently is 3, 4, 5 or
 6. 4. The compound of claim 3, wherein: each R³ independently is: a) an aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, Ar³, —NO₂, —CN, —NCS, —C(O)OR³⁰, —C(O)R³⁰, —C(S)R³⁰, —OC(O)R³⁰, —C(O)N(R³¹)₂, —C(S)N(R³¹)₂, —S(O)R³², —S(O)₂R³², —SO₃R³², —SO₂N(R³¹)₂, —SO₂N(R³¹)—NR³¹, —OR³⁰, —SR³⁰, —N(R³¹)₂, —NR³¹C(O)R³⁰, —NR³¹S(O)R³², —NR³¹C(O)OR³², —N(R³¹)C(O)N(R³¹)₂, —NR³¹SO₂N(R³¹)₂ and —NR³¹SO₂R³²; or b) an aryl or a heteroaryl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, Ak³, Ar³, —NO₂, —CN, —NCS, —C(O)OR³⁰, —C(O)R³⁰, —C(S)R³⁰, —OC(O)R³⁰, —C(O)N(R³¹)₂, —C(S)N(R³¹)₂, —S(O)R³², —S(O)₂R³², —SO₃R³², —SO₂N(R³¹)₂, —SO₂N(R³¹)—NR³¹, —OR³⁰, —SR³⁰, —N(R³¹)₂, —NR³¹C(O)R³⁰, —NR³¹S(O)R³², —NR³¹C(O)OR³², —N(R³¹)C(O)N(R³¹)₂, —NR³¹SO₂N(R³¹)₂, —NR³¹SO₂R³², —O—[CH₂]_(p)—O—, —S—[CH₂]_(p)—S— and —[CH₂]_(q)—; or R² and R³ taken together with the nitrogen atom of N(R²R³) form a substituted or unsubstituted non-aromatic heterocyclic ring, and wherein: Ak³ is a C₁₋₂₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁴, —OR⁴⁰, —O-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —SR⁴⁰, —S-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —N(R⁴¹)₂, —NR⁴¹C(O)R⁴⁰, —NR⁴¹C(O)-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —N(R⁴¹)C(O)N(R⁴¹)₂, —C(O)R⁴⁰, —C(O)-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —C(S)R⁴⁰, —C(S)-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —CO₂R⁴⁰, —CO₂-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —OC(O)—R⁴⁰, —OC(O)-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —C(O)N(R⁴¹)₂—, —C(S)N(R⁴¹)₂, —S(O)²R⁴², —S(O)₂-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —SO₂N(R⁴¹)₂, —SO₂N(R⁴¹)—NR⁴¹, —S(O)R⁴², —S(O)-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —SO₃R⁴², SO₃-Ak⁴-Ar⁴, —NR⁴¹SO₂N(R⁴¹)₂, —NR⁴¹SO₂R⁴² and —NR⁴¹SO₂-Ak⁴-Ar⁴; each R³⁰ independently is i) hydrogen; ii) a C₁₋₂₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁰⁰, —OR⁴⁵, —O-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —SR⁴⁵, —S-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —N(R⁴⁶)₂, —NR⁴⁶C(O)R⁴⁵, —NR⁴⁶C(O)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —N(R⁴⁶)C(O)N(R⁴⁶)₂, —C(O)R⁴⁵, —C(O)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —C(S)R⁴⁵, —C(S)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —CO₂R⁴⁵, —CO₂-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —OC(O)—R⁴⁵, —OC(O)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —C(O)N(R⁴⁶)₂—, —C(S)N(R⁴⁶)₂, —S(O)₂R⁴⁷, —S(O)₂-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —SO₂N(R⁴⁶)₂, —NR⁴⁶SO₂N(R⁴⁶)₂, —NR⁴⁶SO₂R⁴⁷ and —NR⁴⁶SO₂-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰; or iii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₂₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₁₋₂₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl and C₁₋₂₀ haloalkyl; each R³¹ independently is R³⁰, —CO₂R³⁰, —SO₂R³⁰ or —C(O)R³⁰, or —N(R³¹)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted non-aromatic heterocyclic group; each R³² independently is: i) a C₁₋₂₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁰⁰, —OR⁴⁵, —O-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —SR⁴⁵, —S-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —N(R⁴⁶)₂, —NR⁴⁶C(O)R⁴⁵, —NR⁴⁶C(O)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —N(R⁴⁶)C(O)N(R⁴⁶)₂, —C(O)R⁴⁵, —C(O)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —C(S)R⁴⁵, —C(S)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —CO₂-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —OC(O)—R⁴⁵, —OC(O)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —C(O)N(R⁴⁶)₂—, —C(S)N(R⁴⁶)₂, —S(O)₂R⁴⁷, —S(O)₂-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —SO₂N(R⁴⁶)₂, —NR⁴⁶SO₂N(R⁴⁶)₂, —NR⁴⁶SO₂R⁴⁷ and —NR⁴⁶SO₂-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰; or ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₂₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₁₋₂₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl and C₁₋₂₀ haloalkyl; each of Ak⁰⁰ and Ak⁴ is a C₁₋₂₀ alkylene, C₂₋₂₀ alkenylene or C₂₋₂₀ alkynylene group; each of R⁴⁰ and R⁴⁵ independently is: i) hydrogen; ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₂₋₁₅ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₅ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₅ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₅ alkyl; or iii) a C₁₋₁₅ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₅ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₅ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₅ haloalkoxy; each R⁴¹ independently is R⁴⁰, —CO₂R⁴⁰, —SO₂R⁴⁰ or —C(O)R⁴⁰, or —N(R⁴¹)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted non-aromatic heterocyclic group; each R⁴⁶ independently is R⁴⁵, —CO₂R⁴⁵, —SO₂R⁴⁵ or —C(O)R⁴⁵, or —N(R⁴⁶)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted non-aromatic heterocyclic group; each of R⁴² and R⁴⁷ independently is i) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₂₋₁₅ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₅ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₅ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₅ alkyl; or ii) a C₁₋₁₅ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₅ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₅ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₅ haloalkoxy; and each of Ar⁰⁰, Ar³ and Ar⁴ is a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₂₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₂₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₂₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl, C₁₋₂₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₂₀ alkyl and C₁₋₂₀ haloalkyl; each of the non-aromatic heterocyclic groups represented by —N(R³¹)₂, —N(R⁴¹)₂ and —N(R⁴⁶)₂ is optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₁₀ haloakoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl, C₆₋₁₄ aryl and 5-14 membered heteroaryl.
 5. The compound of claim 1 or 4, wherein Z is —N(R⁴)— or —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻—.
 6. The compound of claim 5, wherein each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is C₁₋₆ alkyl.
 7. The compound of claim 6, wherein each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —CH₃.
 8. The compound of claim 1 or 6, wherein the compound is represented by the following structural formula:

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof.
 9. The compound of claim 6, wherein Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH— —C(S)NH—, —C(O)NR³— or —C(S)NR³—.
 10. The compound of claim 9, represented by a structural formula selected from the group consisting of:

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof, wherein: each Y is S or O; and each of r and s independently is 0, 1 or 2, provided that the sum of r and s is 1 or
 2. 11. The compound of claim 10, wherein R² is an optionally substituted C1-C20 aliphatic group, or an optionally substituted monocyclic aryl, or optionally substituted monocyclic heteroaryl group.
 12. The compound of claim 11, wherein each R² independently is not a substituted or unsubstituted, six-membered N-containing heteroaryl group, and wherein when each of r and s independently is 1, then each R² independently is not a substituted C3-C7 alkyl group.
 13. The compound of claim 11, wherein R² is: i) a C1-C20 aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of Ar¹, —NO₂, —CN, —OR¹⁰, —SR¹⁰, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂ and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹²; or ii) a monocyclic aryl or monocyclic heteroaryl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of Ak¹, —NO₂, —CN, —OR¹⁰, —SR¹⁰, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂ and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹².
 14. The compound of claim 13, wherein Ak¹ is optionally substituted with one or more substitutents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —Ar², —OR²⁰, —O-Ak²-Ar²—SR²⁰, —S-Ak²-Ar², —N(R²¹)₂, —NR²¹C(O)R²⁰, —NR²¹C(O)-Ak²-Ar², —C(O)R²⁰, —C(O)-Ak²-Ar, —C(S)R²⁰, —C(S)-Ak²-Ar, —CO₂R²⁰, —CO₂-Ak²-Ar², —OC(O)—R²⁰, —OC(O)-Ak²-Ar², —C(O)N(R²¹)₂—, S(O)₂R²², —S(O)₂-Ak²-Ar², —SO₂N(R²¹)₂, —SO₂N(R²¹)—NR²¹, —S(O)R²², —S(O)-Ak²-Ar², —NR²¹SO₂R²² and —NR²¹SO₂-Ak²-Ar².
 15. The compound of claim 14, wherein each of R¹⁰ and R¹² independently is: i) a C₁₋₁₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁰, —OR²⁵, —O-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —SR²⁵, —S-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —N(R²⁶)₂, —NR²⁶C(O)R²⁵, —NR²⁶C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —C(O)R²⁵, —C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —CO₂R²⁵, —CO₂-Ak⁰-Ar⁰ and —C(O)N(R²⁶)₂—; or ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl.
 16. The compound of claim 15, wherein: each Ak⁰ and Ak² independently is a C1-C10 alkylene group; each of R²⁰ and R²⁵ independently is: i) hydrogen, ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl; or iii) a C₁₋₁₀ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy; and each R²¹ independently is R²⁰, —CO₂R²⁰, —SO₂R²⁰ or —C(O)R²⁰, or —N(R²¹)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted non-aromatic heterocyclic group; each R²⁶ independently is R²⁵, —CO₂R²⁵, —SO₂R²⁵ or —C(O)R²⁵, or —N(R²⁶)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted non-aromatic heterocyclic group; each of the non-aromatic heterocyclic groups represented by —N(R²¹)₂ and —N(R²⁶)₂ is optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl, C₆₋₁₄ aryl and 5-14 membered heteroaryl; and each R²² independently is: i) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl; or ii) a C₁₋₁₀ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy.
 17. The compound of claim 16, wherein the compound is represented by a structural formula selected from the group consisting of:

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof.
 18. The compound of claim 17, wherein R² is i) a C1-C20 alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of Ar¹, —NO₂, —CN, —OH, —OAk, —SR¹⁰, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂ and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹², wherein Ak is C1-C10 aliphatic group optionally substituted with halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₅ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₅ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₅ haloalkoxy; or ii) an optionally substituted monocyclic aryl or optionally substituted monocyclic heteroaryl group.
 19. The compound of claim 18, wherein R² is an optionally substituted C1-C15 alkyl group, or is an aryl or a heteroaryl group selected from the group consisting of

wherein each of rings A-L is optionally substituted.
 20. The compound of claim 19, wherein R² is an aryl or a heteroaryl group selected from rings A-L, each of rings A-L being optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting halogen, Ak¹, —OR¹⁰ and —SR¹⁰; or R² is a C1-C15 alkyl group optionally substituted with halogen, Ar¹, —OH, —OAk and —SR¹⁰.
 21. The compound of claim 20, wherein each of Ar⁰, Ar¹ and Ar², and each of the C₆₋₁₄ aryl and 5-14 membered heteroaryl groups represented by R¹⁰, R²⁰ and R²⁵, independently is selected from the group consisting of

wherein each of rings A1-Z9 is optionally substituted.
 22. The compound of claim 21, wherein each of Ar⁰, Ar¹ and Ar², and each of the C₆₋₁₄ aryl and 5-14 membered heteroaryl groups represented by R¹⁰, R²⁰ and R²⁵, independently is monocyclic.
 23. The compound of claim 22, wherein R² is selected from the group consisting of:

wherein each rings A-E is optionally and independently substituted.
 24. The compound of claim 23, wherein R² is selected from the group consisting of

wherein each of rings A-C is optionally substituted.
 25. The compound of claim 24, wherein each of rings A-C is optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of: C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkyl, —C₂₋₆ alkynylene-(C₁₋₁₀ alkyl), —C₂₋₆ alkynylene-Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-N(R²¹)₂, —C₁₋₆ alkylene-O—Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-O-Ak²-Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-S—Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-S-Ak²-Ar², —OC₁₋₁₀ alkyl, —O—C₁₋₆ alkylene-Ar⁰, —SC₁₋₁₀ alkyl and —S—C₁₋₆ alkylene-Ar⁰.
 26. The compound of claim 26, wherein each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —CH₃.
 27. The compound of claim 16, wherein the compound is represented by a structural formula selected from the group consisting of

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof, wherein: each t is 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9 or 10; each k is 1 or 2; each ring A1 is optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of: halogen, C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₁₋₆ haloalkyl, —O—C₁₋₁₀ alkyl and (C₁₋₆ alkoxy) C₁₋₆ alkyl; and each ring A is optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, Ak¹, —OR¹⁰ and —SR¹⁰.
 28. The compound of claim 27, wherein each ring A is optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of: halogen, C₁₋₁₅ alkyl; C₁₋₁₅ haloalkyl; —C₂₋₁₀ alkynylene-(C₁₋₁₀ alkyl); —C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, —C₁₋₁₀ alkylene-N(R²¹)₂, —C₁₋₁₀ alkylene-O—C₁₋₅ alkyl; —C₁₋₁₀ alkylene-S—C₁₋₅ alkyl, —OC₁₋₁₀ alkyl, and —SC₁₋₁₀ alkyl.
 29. The compound of claim 28, wherein each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —CH₃.
 30. The compound of claim 9, represented by the following structural formula:

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof, wherein: each Y is S or O; and each of r and s independently is 0, 1 or 2, provided that the sum of r and s is 1 or
 2. 31. The compound of claim 30, wherein R² is an optionally substituted C1-C20 aliphatic group, or an optionally substituted monocyclic aryl, or optionally substituted monocyclic heteroaryl group.
 32. The compound of claim 31, wherein each of R² and R³ is not a substituted or unsubstituted six-membered N-containing heteroaryl group.
 33. The compound of claim 32, wherein R³ is an optionally substituted aliphatic group.
 34. The compound of claim 33, wherein R² is: i) a C1-C20 aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of Ar¹, —NO₂, —CN, —OR¹⁰, —SR¹⁰, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂ and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹²; or ii) a monocyclic aryl or monocyclic heteroaryl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of Ak¹, —NO₂, —CN, —OR¹⁰, —SR¹⁰, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂ and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹².
 35. The compound of claim 34, wherein Ak¹ is optionally substituted with one or more substitutents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —Ar², —OR²⁰, —O-Ak²-Ar², —SR²⁰, —S-Ak²-Ar², —N(R²¹)₂, —NR²¹C(O)R²⁰, —NR²¹C(O)-Ak²-Ar², —C(O)R²⁰, —C(O)-Ak²-Ar, —C(S)R²⁰, —C(S)-Ak²-Ar, —CO₂R²⁰, —CO₂R²⁰, —CO₂-Ak²-Ar², —OC(O)—R²⁰, —OC(O)-Ak²-Ar², —C(O)N(R²¹)₂—, —S(O)₂R²², —S(O)₂-Ak²-Ar², —SO₂N(R²¹)₂, —SO₂N(R²¹)—NR²¹, —S(O)R²², —S(O)-Ak²-Ar², —NR²¹SO₂R²² and —NR²¹SO₂-Ak²-Ar².
 36. The compound of claim 35, wherein R³ is a C1-C20 aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of Ar³, —NO₂, —CN, —OR³⁰, —SR³⁰, —C(O)OR³⁰, —C(O)R³⁰, —C(S)R³⁰, —OC(O)R³⁰, —C(O)N(R³¹)₂, —C(S)N(R³¹)₂, —N(R³¹)₂, —NR³¹C(O)R³⁰, —NR³¹C(O)OR³², —N(R³¹)C(O)N(R³¹)₂ and —NR³¹SO²R³².
 37. The compound of claim 36, wherein: each of R¹⁰ and R¹² independently is: i) a C₁₋₁₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁰, —OR²⁵, —O-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —SR²⁵, —S-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —N(R²⁶)₂, —NR²⁶C(O)R²⁵, —NR²⁶C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —C(O)R²⁵, —C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —CO₂R²⁵, —CO₂-Ak⁰-Ar⁰ and —C(O)N(R²⁶)₂—; or ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl; and each of R³⁰ and R³² independently is: i) a C₁₋₁₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁰⁰, —OR⁴⁵, —O-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —SR⁴⁵, —S-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —N(R⁴⁶)₂, —NR⁴⁶C(O)R⁴⁵, —NR⁴⁶C(O)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —C(O)R⁴⁵, —C(O)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —CO₂R⁴⁵, —CO₂-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰ and —C(O)N(R⁴⁶)₂—; or ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl.
 38. The compound of claim 37, wherein: each of Ak⁰, Ak² and Ak⁰⁰ independently is a C1-C10 alkylene group; each of R²⁰, R²⁵ and R⁴⁵ independently is: i) hydrogen, ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂-10 alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl; or iii) a C₁₋₁₀ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy; and each R²¹ independently is R²⁰, —CO₂R²⁰, —SO₂R²⁰ or —C(O)R²⁰, or —N(R²¹)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted non-aromatic heterocyclic group; each R²⁶ independently is R²⁵, —CO₂R²⁵, —SO₂R²⁵ or —C(O)R²⁵, or —N(R²⁶)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted non-aromatic heterocyclic group; each R⁴⁶ independently is R⁴⁵, —CO₂R⁴⁵, —SO₂R⁴⁵ or —C(O)R⁴⁵, or —N(R⁴⁶)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted non-aromatic heterocyclic group; each of the non-aromatic heterocyclic groups represented by —N(R²¹)₂, —N(R²⁶)₂, and —N(R⁴⁶)₂ is optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl, C₆₋₁₄ aryl and 5-14 membered heteroaryl; and each R²² independently is: i) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl; or ii) a C₁₋₁₀ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy.
 39. The compound of claim 38, wherein the compound is represented by the following structural formula:

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof.
 40. The compound of claim 39, wherein R³ is an unsubstituted C1-C10 alkyl group.
 41. The compound of claim 40, wherein R² is i) an optionally substituted C1-C20 alkyl group; or ii) an optionally substituted monocyclic aryl or optionally substituted monocyclic heteroaryl group.
 42. The compound of claim 41, wherein R² is an optionally substituted C1-C15 alkyl group, or is an aryl or heteroaryl group selected from the group consisting of:

wherein each of rings A-L is optionally substituted.
 43. The compound of claim 42, wherein each of rings A-L is optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, Ak¹, —OR¹⁰ and —SR¹⁰; or R² is a C1-C15 alkyl group optionally substituted with halogen, Ar¹, —OR¹⁰ and —SR¹⁰.
 44. The compound of claim 43, wherein Ak¹ is a C1-C15 aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —Ar², —OR²⁰, —O-Ak²-Ar², —S-Ak²-Ar², —N(R²¹)₂ and —S(O)₂-Ak²-Ar².
 45. The compound of claim 44, wherein each R¹⁰ independently is: i) a C₁₋₁₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —Ar⁰, —OR²⁵, —O-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —SR²⁵, —S-Ak⁰-Ar⁰ and —N(R²⁶)₂; or ii) an C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₂₋₆ alkenyl, C₂₋₆ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₆ alkylamino, C₁₋₆ dialkylamino, C₁₋₆ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl and C₁₋₆ haloalkyl.
 46. The compound of claim 45, wherein: each Ak⁰ and Ak² independently is a C1-C6 alkylene group; and each of R²⁰ and R²⁵ independently is: i) hydrogen; ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₂₋₆ alkenyl, C₂₋₆ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₆ alkylamino, C₁₋₆ dialkylamino, C₁₋₆ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₆ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl; or iii) a C₁₋₁₀ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₆ alkylamino, C₁₋₆ dialkylamino, C₁₋₆ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₆ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₆ alkylcarbonyl, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₆ alkyl, and C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy.
 47. The compound of claim 46, wherein each of Ar⁰, Ar¹ and Ar², and each of the C₆₋₁₄ aryl and 5-14 membered heteroaryl groups represented by R¹⁰, R²⁰ and R²⁵, independently is selected from the group consisting of

wherein each of rings A1-Z9 is optionally substituted.
 48. The compound of claim 47, wherein each of Ar⁰, Ar¹ and Ar², and each of the C₆₋₁₄ aryl and 5-14 membered heteroaryl groups of R¹⁰, R²⁰ and R²⁵, independently is monocyclic.
 49. The compound of claim 48, wherein R² is selected from the group consisting of:

wherein each rings A-E is optionally and independently substituted.
 50. The compound of claim 49, wherein R² is selected from the group consisting of

wherein each of rings A-C is optionally substituted.
 51. The compound of claim 50, wherein each of rings A-C is optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of: C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkyl, —C₂₋₆ alkynylene-(C₁₋₁₀ alkyl), —C₂₋₆ alkynylene-Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-N(R²¹)₂, —C₁₋₆ alkylene-O—Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-O-Ak²-Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-S—Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-S-Ak²-Ar², —OC₁₋₁₀ alkyl, —O—C₁₋₆ alkylene-Ar⁰, —SC₁₋₁₀ alkyl and —S—C₁₋₆ alkylene-Ar⁰.
 52. The compound of claim 51, wherein each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —CH₃.
 53. The compound of claim 6, represented by the following structural formula:

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof, wherein each of r and s independently is 0, 1 or 2, provided that the sum of r and s is 1 or
 2. 54. The compound of claim 53, wherein R² is an optionally substituted C1-C20 aliphatic group, or an optionally substituted monocyclic aryl, or optionally substituted monocyclic heteroaryl group.
 55. The compound of claim 54, wherein when each of r and s independently is 1, then each R² independently is not a substituted C3-C7 alkyl group.
 56. The compound of claim 55, wherein R² is: i) a C1-C20 aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of Ar¹, —NO₂, —CN, —OR¹⁰, —SR¹⁰, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂ and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹²; or ii) a monocyclic aryl or monocyclic heteroaryl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of Ak¹, —NO₂, —CN, —OR¹⁰, —SR¹⁰, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂ and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹².
 57. The compound of claim 55, wherein Ak¹ is optionally substituted with one or more substitutents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —Ar², —OR²⁰, —O-Ak²-Ar², —SR²⁰, —S-Ak²-Ar², —N(R²¹)₂, —NR²¹C(O)R²⁰, —NR²¹C(O)-Ak²-Ar², —C(O)R²⁰, —C(O)-Ak²-Ar, —C(S)R²⁰, —C(S)-Ak²-Ar, —CO₂R²⁰, —CO₂-Ak²-Ar², —OC(O)—R²⁰, —OC(O)-Ak²-Ar², —C(O)N(R²¹)₂—, —S(O)₂R²², —S(O)₂-Ak²-Ar², —SO₂N(R²¹)₂, —SO₂N(R²¹)—NR²¹, —S(O)R²², —S(O)-Ak²-Ar², —NR²¹SO₂R²² and —NR²¹SO₂-Ak²-Ar².
 58. The compound of claim 57, wherein each of R¹⁰ and R¹² independently is: i) a C₁₋₁₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁰, —OR²⁵, —O-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —SR²⁵, —S-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —N(R²⁶)₂, —NR²⁶C(O)R²⁵, —NR²⁶C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —C(O)R²⁵, —C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —CO₂R²⁵, —CO₂-Ak⁰-Ar⁰ and —C(O)N(R²⁶)₂—; or ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl.
 59. The compound of claim 58, wherein: each Ak⁰ and Ak² independently is a C1-C10 alkylene group; each of R²⁰ and R²⁵ independently is: i) hydrogen, ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl; or iii) a C₁₋₁₀ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy; and each R²¹ independently is R²⁰, —CO₂R²⁰, —SO₂R²⁰ or —C(O)R²⁰, or —N(R²¹)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted non-aromatic heterocyclic group; each R²⁶ independently is R²⁵, —CO₂R²⁵, —SO₂R²⁵ or —C(O)R²⁵, or —N(R²⁶)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted non-aromatic heterocyclic group; each of the non-aromatic heterocyclic groups represented by —N(R²¹)₂ and —N(R²⁶)₂ is optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl, C₆₋₁₄ aryl and 5-14 membered heteroaryl; and each R²² independently is: i) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl; or ii) a C₁₋₁₅ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy.
 60. The compound of claim 59, wherein the compound is represented by the following structural formula:

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof.
 61. The compound of claim 60, wherein R² is: i) a C1-C20 alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of Ar¹, —NO₂, —CN, —OH, —OAk, —SR¹⁰, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂ and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹², wherein Ak is C1-C10 aliphatic group optionally substituted with halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₅ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₅ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₅ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₅ haloalkoxy; or ii) an optionally substituted monocyclic aryl or optionally substituted monocyclic heteroaryl group.
 62. The compound of claim 61, wherein R² is an optionally substituted C1-C15 alkyl group, or is an aryl or a heteroaryl group selected from the group consisting of:

wherein each of rings A-O is optionally substituted.
 63. The compound of claim 62, wherein R² is an aryl or a heteroaryl group selected from rings A-O, each of rings A-O being optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, Ak¹, —OR¹⁰ and —SR¹⁰; or R² is a C1-C15 alkyl group optionally substituted with halogen, Ar¹, —OH, —OAk and —SR¹⁰.
 64. The compound of claim 63, wherein each of Ar⁰, Ar¹ and Ar², and each of the C₆₋₁₄ aryl and 5-14 membered heteroaryl groups represented by R¹⁰, R²⁰ and R²⁵, independently is selected from the group consisting of:

wherein each of rings A1-Z9 is optionally substituted.
 65. The compound of claim 64, wherein each of Ar⁰, Ar¹ and Ar², and each of the C₆₋₁₄ aryl and 5-14 membered heteroaryl groups of R¹⁰, R²⁰ and R²⁵, independently is monocyclic.
 66. The compound of claim 65, wherein R² is selected from the group consisting of:

wherein each rings A-E is optionally and independently substituted.
 67. The compound of claim 66, wherein R² is selected from the group consisting of

wherein each of rings A-C is optionally substituted.
 68. The compound of claim 67, wherein each of rings A-C is optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkyl, —C₂₋₆ alkynylene-(C₁₋₁₀ alkyl), —C₂₋₆ alkynylene-Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-N(R²¹)₂, —C₁₋₆ alkylene-O—Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-O-Ak²-Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-S—Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-S-Ak²-Ar², —OC₁₋₁₀ alkyl, —O—C₁₋₆ alkylene-Ar⁰, —SC₁₋₁₀ alkyl and —S—C₁₋₆ alkylene-Ar⁰.
 69. The compound of claim 68, wherein each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —CH₃.
 70. The compound of claim 59, wherein the compound is represented by a structural formula selected from the group consisting of

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof, wherein: each t is 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9 or 10; each k is 1 or 2; and each ring A1 is optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of: halogen, C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₁₋₆ haloalkyl, —O—C₁₋₁₀ alkyl and (C₁₋₆ alkoxy) C₁₋₆ alkyl; and each ring A is optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, Ak¹, —OR¹⁰ and —SR¹⁰.
 71. The compound of claim 70, wherein ring A is optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of: halogen, C₁₋₁₅ alkyl; C₁₋₁₅ haloalkyl; —C₂₋₁₀ alkynylene-(C₁₋₁₀ alkyl); —C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, —C₁₋₁₀ alkylene-N(R²¹)₂, —C₁₋₁₀ alkylene-O—C₁₋₅ alkyl; —C₁₋₁₀ alkylene-S—C₁₋₅ alkyl, —OC₁₋₁₀ alkyl, and —SC₁₋₁₀ alkyl.
 72. The compound of claim 71, wherein each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —CH₃.
 73. The compound of claim 6, wherein the compound is represented by a structural formula selected from the group consisting of:

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof, wherein: each Y is S or O; and each of r and s independently is 0, 1 or 2, provided that the sum of r and s is 1 or
 2. 74. The compound of claim 73, wherein R² is an optionally substituted C1-C20 aliphatic group, or an optionally substituted monocyclic aryl, or optionally substituted monocyclic heteroaryl group.
 75. The compound of claim 74, wherein R³ is an optionally substituted aliphatic group.
 76. The compound of claim 75, wherein R² is: i) a C1-C20 aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of Ar¹, —NO₂, —CN, —OR¹⁰, —SR¹⁰, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂ and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹²; or ii) a monocyclic aryl or monocyclic heteroaryl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of Ak¹, —NO₂, —CN, —OR¹⁰, —SR¹⁰, —C(O)OR¹⁰, —C(O)R¹⁰, —C(S)R¹⁰, —OC(O)R¹⁰, —C(O)N(R¹¹)₂, —C(S)N(R¹¹)₂, —N(R¹¹)₂, —NR¹¹C(O)R¹⁰, —NR¹¹C(O)OR¹², —N(R¹¹)C(O)N(R¹¹)₂ and —NR¹¹SO₂R¹².
 77. The compound of claim 76, wherein Ak¹ is optionally substituted with one or more substitutents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —Ar², —OR²⁰, —O-Ak²-Ar², —SR²⁰, —S-Ak²-Ar², —N(R²¹)₂, —NR²¹C(O)R²⁰, —NR²¹C(O)-Ak²-Ar², —C(O)R²⁰, —C(O)-Ak²-Ar, —C(S)R²⁰, —C(S)-Ak²-Ar, —CO₂R²⁰, —CO₂-Ak²-Ar², —OC(O)—R²⁰, —OC(O)-Ak²-Ar², —C(O)N(R²¹)₂—, —S(O)₂R²², —S(O)₂-Ak²-Ar², —SO₂N(R²¹)₂, —SO₂N(R²¹)—NR²¹, —S(O)R²², —S(O)-Ak²-Ar², —NR²¹SO₂R²² and —NR²¹SO₂-Ak²-Ar².
 78. The compound of claim 77, wherein R³ is a C1-C20 aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of Ar³, —NO₂, —CN, —OR³⁰, —SR³⁰, —C(O)OR³⁰, —C(O)R³⁰, —C(S)R³⁰, —OC(O)R³⁰, —C(O)N(R³¹)₂, —C(S)N(R³¹)₂, —N(R³¹)₂, —NR³¹C(O)R³⁰, —NR³¹C(O)OR³², —N(R³¹)C(O)N(R³¹)₂ and —NR³¹SO²R³².
 79. The compound of claim 78, wherein: each of R¹⁰ and R¹² independently is: i) a C₁₋₁₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁰, —OR²⁵, —O-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —SR²⁵, —S-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —N(R²⁶)₂, —NR²⁶C(O)R²⁵, —NR²⁶C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —C(O)R²⁵, —C(O)-Ak⁰-Ar⁰, —CO₂R²⁵, —CO₂-Ak⁰-Ar⁰ and —C(O)N(R²⁶)₂—; or ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl; and each of R³⁰ and R³² independently is: i) a C₁₋₁₀ aliphatic group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, —NO₂, —CN, —Ar⁰⁰, —OR⁴⁵, —O-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —SR⁴⁵, —S-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —N(R⁴⁶)₂, —NR⁴⁶C(O)R⁴⁵, —NR⁴⁶C(O)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —C(O)R⁴⁵, —C(O)-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰, —CO₂R⁴⁵, —CO₂-Ak⁰⁰-Ar⁰⁰ and —C(O)N(R⁴⁶)₂—; or ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl.
 80. The compound of claim 79, wherein: each of Ak⁰, Ak² and Ak⁰⁰ independently is a C1-C10 alkylene group; each of R²⁰, R²⁵ and R⁴⁵ independently is: i) hydrogen, ii) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl; or iii) a C₁₋₁₀ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy; and each R²¹ independently is R²⁰, —CO₂R²⁰, —SO₂R²⁰ or —C(O)R²⁰, or —N(R²¹)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted non-aromatic heterocyclic group; each R²⁶ independently is R²⁵, —CO₂R²⁵, —SO₂R²⁵ or —C(O)R²⁵, or —N(R²⁶)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted non-aromatic heterocyclic group; each R⁴⁶ independently is R⁴⁵, —CO₂R⁴⁵, —SO₂R⁴⁵ or —C(O)R⁴⁵, or —N(R⁴⁶)₂ taken together is an optionally substituted non-aromatic heterocyclic group; each of the non-aromatic heterocyclic groups represented by —N(R²¹)₂, —N(R²⁶)₂ and —N(R⁴⁶)₂ is optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl, C₆₋₁₄ aryl and 5-14 membered heteroaryl; and each R²² independently is: i) a C₆₋₁₄ aryl or a 5-14 membered heteroaryl group each optionally and independently substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, nitro, cyano, hydroxy, C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkenyl, C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, (C₁₋₆ alkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy, C₁₋₁₀ haloalkyl and (C₁₋₆ haloalkoxy)C₁₋₁₀ alkyl; or ii) a C₁₋₁₀ alkyl group optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, hydroxyl, amino, C₁₋₁₀ alkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ dialkylamino, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxy, nitro, cyano, C₁₋₁₀ alkoxycarbonyl, C₁₋₁₀ alkylcarbonyl and C₁₋₁₀ haloalkoxy.
 81. The compound of claim 80, wherein the compound is represented by the following structural formula:

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof.
 82. The compound of claim 81, wherein R³ is an unsubstituted C1-C10 alkyl group.
 83. The compound of claim 82, wherein R² is i) an optionally substituted C1-C20 alkyl group; or ii) an optionally substituted monocyclic aryl or optionally substituted monocyclic heteroaryl group.
 84. The compound of claim 83, wherein R² is an optionally substituted C1-C15 alkyl group, or is an aryl or a heteroaryl group selected from the group consisting of:

wherein each of rings A-O is optionally substituted.
 85. The compound of claim 84, wherein R² is an aryl or a heteroaryl group selected from rings A-O, each of rings A-O being optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, Ak¹, —OR¹⁰ and —SR¹⁰; or R² is a C1-C15 alkyl group optionally substituted with halogen, Ar¹, —OR¹⁰ and —SR¹⁰.
 86. The compound of claim 85, wherein each of Ar⁰, Ar¹ and Ar², and each of the C₆₋₁₄ aryl and 5-14 membered heteroaryl groups represented by R¹⁰, R²⁰ and R²⁵, independently is selected from the group consisting of:

wherein each of rings A1-Z9 is optionally substituted.
 87. The compound of claim 86, wherein each of Ar⁰, Ar¹ and Ar², and each of the C₆₋₁₄ aryl and 5-14 membered heteroaryl groups of R¹⁰, R²⁰ and R²⁵, independently is monocyclic.
 88. The compound of claim 87, wherein R² is selected from the group consisting of

wherein each rings A-E is optionally and independently substituted.
 89. The compound of claim 88, wherein R² is selected from the group consisting of:

wherein each of rings A-C is optionally substituted.
 90. The compound of claim 89, wherein each of rings A-C is optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of C₁₋₁₅ alkyl, C₁₋₁₅ haloalkyl, —C₂₋₆ alkynylene-(C₁₋₁₀ alkyl), —C₂₋₆ alkynylene-Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-N(R²¹)₂, —C₁₋₆ alkylene-O—Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-O-Ak²-Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-S—Ar², —C₁₋₆ alkylene-S-Ak²-Ar², —OC₁₋₁₀ alkyl, —O—C₁₋₆ alkylene-Ar⁰, —SC₁₋₁₀ alkyl and —S—C₁₋₆ alkylene-Ar⁰.
 91. The compound of claim 90, wherein each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —CH₃.
 92. The compound of claim 53, wherein the compound is represented by a structural formula selected from the group consisting of:

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof, wherein: each t is 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9 or 10; each ring A1 is optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen, C₁₋₆ alkyl, C₁₋₆ haloalkyl, —O—C₁₋₁₀ alkyl and (C₁₋₆ alkoxy) C₁₋₆ alkyl; and each ring A is optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of halogen Ak¹, —OR¹⁰ and —SR¹⁰.
 93. The compound of claim 92, wherein ring A is optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from the group consisting of: halogen, C₁₋₁₅ alkyl; C₁₋₁₅ haloalkyl; —C₂₋₁₀ alkynylene-(C₁₋₁₀ alkyl); —C₂₋₁₀ alkynyl, —C₁₋₁₀ alkylene-N(R²¹)₂, —C₁₋₁₀ alkylene-O—C₁₋₅ alkyl; —C₁₋₁₀ alkylene-S—C₁₋₅ alkyl, —OC₁₋₁₀ alkyl, and —SC₁₋₁₀ alkyl.
 94. The compound of claim 93, wherein each of R⁴ and R⁵ is —CH₃.
 95. A compound represented by a structural formula selected from the group consisting of:

or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof, wherein X⁻ is a pharmaceutically acceptable counter ion.
 96. A pharmaceutical composition, comprising a pharmaceutically acceptable carrier, and the compound of any one of claims 1-95.
 97. A method of treating a subject having cancer, comprising administering to the subject a therapeutically effective amount of a compound represented by the following structure or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof:

wherein R¹ is —OH or —OC₁₋₆ alkyl; Z is —N(R⁴), —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻ or —C(R⁴R⁵); and Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH—, —S(O)—, —S(O)₂—, —S(O)—NH—, —S(O)₂—NH—, —C(═NH)—, —C(═NH)—N(R³)—, —C(O)N(R³)—, —C(S)N(R³)—, —S(O)—N(R³)— or —S(O)₂—N(R³)—; R² and R³ are each independently a substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic group, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group, or R² and R³ taken together with the nitrogen atom of N(R²R³) form a substituted or unsubstituted non-aromatic heterocyclic ring; and each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —H or C₁₋₆ alkyl; X⁻ is a pharmaceutically acceptable counter ion; and n and m are each independently 1, 2 or 3, provided that when Q is —C(═O)— and R² is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl, and when one of n and m is 1 and the other of n and m is 2, or each of n and m is 2, Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻.
 98. The method of claim 97, wherein when Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH—, —S(O)₂—, and each of n and m is 2, then R² is not a C3-C7 alkyl that is substituted with a substituted phenoxy group.
 99. The method of claim 98, wherein the cancer is selected from the group consisting of lung cancer, breast cancer, colon cancer, brain cancer, neuroblastoma, prostate cancer, melanoma, glioblastoma multiform, ovarian cancer, lymphoma, leukemia, melanoma, sarcoma, paraneoplasia, osteosarcoma, germinoma, glioma and mesothelioma.
 100. The method of claim 99, wherein the cancer is selected from the group consisting of lung cancer, breast cancer, colon cancer, brain cancer, neuroblastoma, prostate cancer, melanoma, glioblastoma mutiform and ovarian cancer.
 101. A method of treating a subject having cancer, comprising administering to the subject a therapeutically effective amount of a compound represented by the following structure or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof:

wherein R¹ is —OH or —OC₁₋₆ alkyl; Z is —N(R⁴), —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻ or —C(R⁴R⁵); and Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH—, —S(O)—, —S(O)₂—, —S(O)—NH—, —S(O)₂—NH—, —C(═NH)—, —C(═NH)—N(R³)—, —C(O)N(R³)—, —C(S)N(R³)—, —S(O)—N(R³)— or —S(O)₂—N(R³)—; R² and R³ are each independently a substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic group, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group, or R² and R³ taken together with the nitrogen atom of N(R²R³) form a substituted or unsubstituted non-aromatic heterocyclic ring; and each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —H or C₁₋₆ alkyl; X⁻ is a pharmaceutically acceptable counter ion; and n and m are each independently 1, 2 or 3, wherein the cancer is selected from the group consisting of lung cancer, colon cancer, brain cancer, neuroblastoma, prostate cancer, melanoma, glioblastoma multiform, ovarian cancer, lymphoma, leukemia, melanoma, sarcoma, paraneoplasia, osteosarcoma, germinoma, glioma and mesothelioma.
 102. The method of claim 98 or 101, further comprising co-administering an additional therapeutic agent.
 103. The method of claim 102, wherein the additional therapeutic agent is an anti-cancer drug.
 104. The method of claim 102, wherein the additional therapeutic agent is a carnitine palmitoyl transferase inhibitor.
 105. A method of treating a subject with a condition or disease selected from the group consisting of: diabetes, a condition or disease mediated by metalloproteases, tumor necrosis factor, aggrecanase or a combination thereof, and a condition or disease mediated by Cholecystokinins, comprising administering to the subject a therapeutically effective amount of a compound represented by the following structure or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof:

wherein R′ is —OH or —OC₁₋₆ alkyl; Z is —N(R⁴), —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻ or —C(R⁴R⁵); and Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH—, —S(O)—, —S(O)₂—, —S(O)—NH—, —S(O)₂—NH—, —C(═NH)—, —C(═NH)—N(R³)—, —C(O)N(R³)—, —C(S)N(R³)—-S(O)—N(R³)— or —S(O)₂—N(R³)—; R² and R³ are each independently a substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic group, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group, or R² and R³ taken together with the nitrogen atom of N(R²R³) form a substituted or unsubstituted non-aromatic heterocyclic ring; and each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —H or C₁₋₆ alkyl; X⁻ is a pharmaceutically acceptable counter ion; and n and m are each independently 1, 2 or 3, provided that when Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH—, —S(O)₂—, and each of n and m is 2, then R² is not a C5 alkyl substituted with a substituted phenoxy group, and provided that when Q is —C(═O)— and R² is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl, and when one of n and m is 1 and the other of n and m is 2, or each of n and m is 2, Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻.
 106. The method of claim 105, wherein the condition or disease mediated by metalloproteases, tumor necrosis factor, aggrecanase or a combination thereof is selected from the group consisting of: inflammatory diseases, fever, acute infection and acute shock, and wherein the condition or disease mediated by Cholecystokinins is selected from the group consisting of: appetite disorders, pancreatic inflammation, pancreatic cancer, biliary tract diseases and Zollinger-Ellison syndrome.
 107. The method of claim 106, wherein the condition or disease mediated by metalloproteases, tumor necrosis factor, aggrecanase or a combination thereof is selected from the group consisting of septic shock, haemodynamic shock, sepsis syndrome, post ischemic reperfusion injury, malaria, Crohn's disease, inflammatory bowel diseases, mycobacterial infection, meningitis, psoriasis, congestive heart failure, fibrotic diseases, cachexia, graft rejection, cancer, diseases involving angiogenesis, autoimmune diseases, skin inflammatory diseases, multiple sclerosis, radiation damage, hyperoxic alveolar injury, periodontal disease, HIV and non-insulin dependent diabetes melitus.
 108. A use of a therapeutically effective amount of a compound represented by the following structure or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof:

wherein R¹ is —OH or —OC₁₋₆ alkyl; Z is —N(R⁴), —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻ or —C(R⁴R⁵); and Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH—, —S(O)—, —S(O)₂—, —S(O)—NH—, —S(O)₂—NH—, —C(═NH)—, —C(═NH)—N(R³)—, —C(O)N(R³)—, —C(S)N(R³)—, —S(O)—N(R³)— or —S(O)₂—N(R³)—; R² and R³ are each independently a substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic group, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group, or R² and R³ taken together with the nitrogen atom of N(R²R³) form a substituted or unsubstituted non-aromatic heterocyclic ring; and each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —H or C₁₋₆ alkyl; X⁻ is a pharmaceutically acceptable counter ion; and n and m are each independently 1, 2 or 3, provided that when Q is —C(═O)— and R² is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl, and when one of n and m is 1 and the other of n and m is 2, or each of n and m is 2, Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻ for treating a subject having cancer.
 109. A use of a therapeutically effective amount of a compound represented by the following structure or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof:

wherein R¹ is —OH or —OC₁₋₆ alkyl; Z is —N(R⁴), —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻ or —C(R⁴R⁵); and Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH—, —S(O)—, —S(O)₂—, —S(O)—NH—, —S(O)₂—NH—, —C(═NH)—, —C(═NH)—N(R³)—, —C(O)N(R³)—, —C(S)N(R³)—, —S(O)—N(R³)— or —S(O)₂—N(R³)—; R² and R³ are each independently a substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic group, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group, or R² and R³ taken together with the nitrogen atom of N(R²R³) form a substituted or unsubstituted non-aromatic heterocyclic ring; and each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —H or C₁₋₆ alkyl; X⁻ is a pharmaceutically acceptable counter ion; and n and m are each independently 1, 2 or 3, provided that when Q is —C(═O)— and R² is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl, and when one of n and m is 1 and the other of n and m is 2, or each of n and m is 2, Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻ for the preparation of a medicament for treating a subject having cancer.
 110. A use of a therapeutically effective amount of a compound represented by the following structure or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof:

wherein R¹ is —OH or —OC₁₋₆ alkyl; Z is —N(R⁴), —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻ or —C(R⁴R⁵); and Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH—, —S(O)—, —S(O)₂—, —S(O)—NH—, —S(O)₂—NH—, —C(═NH)—, —C(═NH)—N(R³)—, —C(O)N(R³)—, —C(S)N(R³)—, —S(O)—N(R³)— or —S(O)₂—N(R³)—; R² and R³ are each independently a substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic group, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group, or R² and R³ taken together with the nitrogen atom of N(R²R³) form a substituted or unsubstituted non-aromatic heterocyclic ring; and each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —H or C₁₋₆ alkyl; X⁻ is a pharmaceutically acceptable counter ion; and n and m are each independently 1, 2 or 3, for treating a subject having cancer, wherein the cancer is selected from the group consisting of lung cancer, colon cancer, brain cancer, neuroblastoma, prostate cancer, melanoma, glioblastoma multiform, ovarian cancer, lymphoma, leukemia, melanoma, sarcoma, paraneoplasia, osteosarcoma, germinoma, glioma and mesothelioma.
 111. A use of a therapeutically effective amount of a compound represented by the following structure or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof:

wherein R¹ is —OH or —OC₁₋₆ alkyl; Z is —N(R⁴), —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻ or —C(R⁴R⁵); and Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH—, —S(O)—, —S(O)₂—, —S(O)—NH—, —S(O)₂—NH—, —C(═NH)—, —C(═NH)—N(R³)—, —C(O)N(R³)—, —C(S)N(R³)—, —S(O)—N(R³)— or —S(O)₂—N(R³)—; R² and R³ are each independently a substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic group, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group, or R² and R³ taken together with the nitrogen atom of N(R²R³) form a substituted or unsubstituted non-aromatic heterocyclic ring; and each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —H or C₁₋₆ alkyl; X⁻ is a pharmaceutically acceptable counter ion; and n and m are each independently 1, 2 or 3, for the preparation of a medicament for treating a subject having cancer, wherein the cancer is selected from the group consisting of lung cancer, colon cancer, brain cancer, neuroblastoma, prostate cancer, melanoma, glioblastoma multiform, ovarian cancer, lymphoma, leukemia, melanoma, sarcoma, paraneoplasia, osteosarcoma, germinoma, glioma and mesothelioma.
 112. A use of a therapeutically effective amount of a compound represented by the following structure or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof:

wherein R¹ is —OH or —OC₁₋₆ alkyl; Z is —N(R⁴), —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻ or —C(R⁴R⁵); and Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH—, —S(O)—, —S(O)₂—, —S(O)—NH—, —S(O)₂—NH—, —C(═NH)—, —C(═NH)—N(R³)—, —C(O)N(R³)—, —C(S)N(R³)—-S(O)—N(R³)— or —S(O)₂—N(R³)—; R² and R³ are each independently a substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic group, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group, or R² and R³ taken together with the nitrogen atom of N(R²R³) form a substituted or unsubstituted non-aromatic heterocyclic ring; and each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —H or C₁₋₆ alkyl; X⁻ is a pharmaceutically acceptable counter ion; and n and m are each independently 1, 2 or 3, provided that when Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH—, —S(O)₂—, and each of n and m is 2, then R² is not a C5 alkyl substituted with a substituted phenoxy group, and provided that when Q is —C(═O)— and R² is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl, and when one of n and m is 1 and the other of n and m is 2, or each of n and m is 2, Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻ for treating a subject with a condition or disease selected from the group consisting of: diabetes, a condition or disease mediated by metalloproteases, tumor necrosis factor, aggrecanase or a combination thereof, and a condition or disease mediated by Cholecystokinins.
 113. A use of a therapeutically effective amount of a compound represented by the following structure or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof:

wherein R¹ is —OH or —OC₁₋₆ alkyl; Z is —N(R⁴), —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻ or —C(R⁴R⁵); and Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH—, —S(O)—, —S(O)₂—, —S(O)—NH—, —S(O)₂—NH—, —C(═NH)—, —C(═NH)—N(R³)—, —C(O)N(R³)—, —C(S)N(R³)—-S(O)—N(R³)— or —S(O)₂—N(R³)—; R² and R³ are each independently a substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic group, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl group, or a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl group, or R² and R³ taken together with the nitrogen atom of N(R²R³) form a substituted or unsubstituted non-aromatic heterocyclic ring; and each of R⁴ and R⁵ independently is —H or C₁₋₆ alkyl; X⁻ is a pharmaceutically acceptable counter ion; and n and m are each independently 1, 2 or 3, provided that when Q is —C(═O)—, —C(═S)—, —C(O)NH—, —C(S)NH—, —S(O)₂—, and each of n and m is 2, then R² is not a C5 alkyl substituted with a substituted phenoxy group, and provided that when Q is —C(═O)— and R² is a substituted or unsubstituted phenyl, and when one of n and m is 1 and the other of n and m is 2, or each of n and m is 2, Z is —N⁺(R⁴R⁵)X⁻ for the preparation of a medicament for treating a subject with a condition or disease selected from the group consisting of: diabetes, a condition or disease mediated by metalloproteases, tumor necrosis factor, aggrecanase or a combination thereof, and a condition or disease mediated by Cholecystokinins. 